《Empire's Son: An Epic Science Fiction Novel Series》 Chapter 1: Visitors From Another Planet behind his back. No one was laughing today. thing that had grabbed our attention after Kyle had raced into the conference room with the news. A monolith of a black and gray ship that was clearly not made by any person on Earth hung in the bright blue Georgian sky. It was too big and too strange in design. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Wait it out? What the heck did that mean? Wait what out? The invasion? How the hell did you wait out an invasion? Shit. And there I go right to the worst case scenario, and yet, seeing my dads pale face and the sheer terror in his eyes, I couldnt help but make that leap. Chapter 2: A Serious Conversation was my dadCChad told me. I decided right then I wasnt going to have some major complex over it like Jarod. No matter what dad said next it was only to get the burden that had obviously been weighing so heavily on his chest for years, and maybe to satisfy my curiosity. To me it didnt matter who was responsible for my conception. It was this man right here in this car that mattered to me. In making that split decision, a sort of peace came over me, and it wrapped around me like a warm blanket. I could handle whatever came next. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Chapter 3: The Second Ship Emmaline and I walked into the living room expecting to find our mother, but it was empty. Only the sound of the television filled the room. I threw a searching look around the large family room anyways. I needed answers, and I was tired of waiting for them. Oh wow, would you look at that! I heard my sister exclaim. I turned around to find her pointing toward the large flat screen that took up most of the living room wall. I focused on the image there. It was still the same live video of the hulking alien ship hovering over Lake Thurmond, but there was an addition to the scene that had me standing with my mouth wide open. It has the same markings as the bigger ship, my sister said in disbelief, matching my own immediate thoughts. Another much smaller ship was beneath the larger alien one. It was right above the surface of the lake. Cascades of water was sluicing off the smaller vessel as it rose slowly into the air. It appeared to be pulled by a greenish light that encompassed the ship like something out of Star Trek. But even more remarkable was that this ship that had identical markings to that of the bigger alien vessel had obviously come from the depths of the lake. Holy shit! Do you know what this means? My shock at the new development was tempered by my sisters words. I pursed my lips and turned to my sister giving her a long look Really, Em? She was doing her best to ignore me. I decided to let her choice of words go, because she was right, this changed everything in a much bigger way. How long do you think it was down there? My sister asked as she plopped right in the middle of the pewter gray sofa. I decided for one of plush recliners and sat down, because I wasnt sure I could trust my own legs and knees anymore. This day was getting weirder and weirder by the moment. I settled myself as best I could as I rested both my hands on the arms of the chair. For a moment, I focused on the soft surface of the microfiber to remind myself that the world around me had not changed, even if it seemed like everything was being turned on its side in a blink of an eye. I watched the television as the smaller vessel rose slowly from the lake to the bigger ship, but now the camera was zoomed in for a close up with the smaller craft filling the screen. The new view allowed a better look at the swirling glyphs. The silver swoops really did look like they were dancing across the midnight surface of the ship. There were also other line forms that were weaved between the loops that looked closer to what letters might be, but these were unlike any letters I had ever seen. Though, Im sure they had meaning to those in the larger ship. With the closer angle it showed something else even more startling. The smaller ship had large patches of green algae across much of the lower hull. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Looks like its been down there awhile, I muttered to no one in particular. Yeah, but how long? I threw Emmaline an irritated look. How the hell should I know? A while. As much thats covering that ship, it would have to be more than a few months, maybe even a few years. More like twenty. Both Emmaline looked behind us to see our mother standing a few paces from the sofa. Her arms were across her middle like she was holding herself up by sheer will alone. Her face was blotchy and red. She stood staring ahead as if not seeing anything at all. I stood up. I wanted to go to her, but at the same time something stopped me. I didnt know what. It seemed like my body refused to move. Mom? Thats all I could get out. All my questions and uncertainty in that one word, hoping that she would understand and finally help me know what was going on, what was bothering her so badly. My mother slowly looked to me and I got to see her eyes. They stared back at me with such agony that it took my breath away. Im so sorry Michael. We tried to keep this away from you, but Im afraid that all we did wasnt enough. Im so sorry. Her words cracked on the end of her words and she started to sob. I was finally able to move and raced across the space between us. I wrapped her up in my arms and held her, deciding not to ask anymore questions. I didnt want to upset her any more than she was. It was hard to see her like this. She was the one who was supposed to be comforting me and helping me not to freak out like she always did, and now all I could do was babble some nonsense about everything being alright. I wasnt so sure that it would. It was then I noticed my dad. He was standing in the space between the living room and kitchen. He had a sad look on his face, but also something else that hadnt been before. A look of grim determination. He stood for a moment as if taking in the scene of his family, then he crossed the living room and took mom from my arms. Its okay Cassie. Its going to be okay, he comforted her. No, its not. She sobbed. Its never going to be alright. We were delusional to think we could escape it, escape them. But we did, at least for a little while, and what a great little while its been. No matter what, we will always have that. And it will be okay again. You will see. Mom must have heard something in his voice because she looked up at dad with an expected look on her face. She stopped crying and quickly wiped her tears away with the back of her hands. You were able to make contact then? My dad nodded. Yes, one of Rainuss men is on board. What did he say? He said to let them take him back and Rainus will watch over him. But- Dad held up a hand to interrupt her. Cassie, believe me, I know. We knew we had to be prepared for this eventuality, even still, Im not ready to just hand him over. So let me take care of this please. Mom nodded, but she didnt seem to like whatever dad had said. He looked over to my sister. Take your mother to her room. She needs to rest, and I want you to stay in there with her. Michael and I need to have a talk. ButCC My sisters face was red with anger, but her words were stopped by a hard look from our father. It was a look we both knew well and knew not to disobey. She stomped her feet across the thick green carpet letting everyone know her thoughts on dads order, but nonetheless, she took moms arm and led her up the stairs to the master bedroom. A few moments later, dad and I both heard the door to the room shut. It wasnt until then that dad jerked his head to the kitchen. I gave one last look at the journey of the smaller vessel. It was almost to the larger ship. Now a black cavernous hole in the side ready to take the other ship into its waiting grasp. Chapter 4: A Secret Revealed I sat down at the kitchen table across from my dad. The oak wood tabletop between us seemed like an expanse of more than wood and years. It almost seemed like the man I knew as my father had disappeared and there sat someone else entirely. I could see the difference in the way he sat, in the ridged lines of his posture, but most especially in the look in his eyes. A stranger stared back out at me from his dark brown eyes. I couldnt help the shiver that came over me. It caused me to sit up straighter and something told me I needed to pay close attention to what came next. This was vitally important, and I couldnt afford to miss a moment of it. Michael, we dont have much time and theres so much to tell you. Both your mother and I had hoped it would never come to this, but it has, so we must deal with it the best way we can. So Im going to tell you everything as straight as I can, and I would appreciate it if you kept any questions you have until Im done with what I need to say. Alright? He stopped to make sure I understood. I gave him a nod that I did. Now, I know you have probably drawn some of your own conclusions about all of this stuff going on, he waved a hand toward the living room and the broadcast still going in the there. You saw that ship that they pulled out of the lake? Dad gave me a questioning look. I nodded again and swallowed a large lump that had gotten stuck in my throat. Dad nodded his head as if in agreement, but what agreement I did not know. Well, that was our ship. Yours, mine, and your mothers. We came here nearly twenty years ago. We hadnt planned to come here exactly. It just worked out that way. Our ship had suffered major damage and we were lucky this planet was within range so we could land. It didnt take long for me to realize the ship was too damaged to make it back off this planet, especially with there being no replacement parts available. We did have a bit of luck that this planets dominating species looked so much like us. Dad ran a hand through his hair as he looked off as if reliving a memory. Though I suppose it wasnt a huge surprise. Before Ethia had shut her borders a few millennia ago, it is said that we had populated much of the greater universe. Dad waved another had as if to erase everything he just said. But none of that really matters. Theres far more important things to discuss like why we left Ethia in the first place. I told you about your brothers. They were a big part of it. Thats for sure. But there were other reasons. He stopped for a moment as if loath to continue. I, for my part, was glad for the break. I needed a moment to catch up. I felt dizzy and sick to my stomach, a part of me thinking this wasnt real at all and I had somehow stepped into a bizarre nightmare of some kind. But I was saved from pondering too much on that as my dad took a deep breath and continued his story. There was a lot of political unrest with the current rulers of the Empire, it was a difficult time. Your brothers attack against you just made things worse. Whats more is your mother was concerned that your brothers would try again. Your biological father claimed that wouldnt happen and that you would be safe, but she didnt believe him, neither did I for that matter. It was clear that he had lost control of his sons, at least when it concerned you. So your mother and I made a choice that your safety and wellbeing was more important than anything else, and with help, we devised a plan to get you out of Ethia. We were supposed to go to another planet outside the Ethian galaxy. That was the plan. They used to be allies to the Empire. We figured wed be safe there and far out of the reach of your father. We didnt think anyone would dare cross the borders of the Empire into the greater universe. Though Earth certainly wasnt our destination, but once we were here, we decided to make this work. And it did, for twenty years. Dad stopped his commentary to stare out the window of the dining room for a long moment. Again, it gave me time to catch up, to process the information. Even so, I was having a hard time with it, and there were so many questions running through my mind. I finally was able to settle on one to ask. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! So no one knew who we were when we got here? Dad looked back to me. Erics dad knew. Hes the one who helped us get settled here. When we first landed, we kept a low profile as best we could, but it was difficult. We didnt know the language of this planet, or know the customs. Im afraid we stuck out quite badly, but we were fortunate that Jim Layton ran across us fairly early on. He helped us cover our tracks and set up a life here. He even gave us his last name and pretended we were distant cousins. He was a really good guy. Honestly, Im not even sure why he was so eager to help us. He did so much for us. In the end though, I think it was because of you. You were still pretty messed up from what your brothers had done to you. Your physical injuries had healed, but it was the psychological that had not. You were so scared of everything, and jumped at any sudden noises, and wouldnt talk to anyone, not even me or your mother. Well, you talked to his son Eric. You two seemed to hit it off from the start. He was only a few years older than you, so I think thats why you were more comfortable with him. I think too, that he might have also reminded you of a close friend you had to leave behind in Ethia. It was a tragedy that damn drunk driver ran into Jim not even a year after he had gotten us settled into this new world. So, of course, after he passed, we took Eric in as our own since Jim didnt have any relatives that could. Again, dad trailed off as he relived old memories. How old was I when we came here? Five, nearly six. I shook my head in disbelief. Still not really accepting what I was being told, because if I did buy into all of this, then I would not only have to come to terms with the fact that I wasnt born to this planet like I had always believed, but that my parents had willfully kept that from me. I could feel my entire foundation starting to crumble, and it was leaving me with a decidedly unsettled feeling. Oddly enough, there was no panic, no hysteria, just a twisting in my stomach like Id ate something bad and a growing feeling of anger toward my parents, to our unexpected visitors, and to this whole day in general. How come I dont remember anything? You would think Id remember something, anything. But as I told dad before, my first memory was of Eric and I playing in the lake in upstate New York. I felt a little betrayed by that, now knowing there should have been so much there. Memories of a whole other life, culture, and world, but there was nothing, but my memories of being here on Earth. I am afraid that is my doing. You see many people in Ethia have these enhanced talents called Dome-ni. Some are passive, and almost not even worth noting. Some not so passive. Mine would fall into the latter category. Im what they call a Mind Bender. I can manipulate and block memories among other things. I blinked at my dad as my mind slowly comprehended what he said, feeling a growing sense of horror at his words. It seemed impossible to me that he would do such a thing, but I couldnt deny the dark feeling of betrayal that was now settling onto me along with everything else. I found the corners of my eyes burning with unfilled tears as I shook my head in utter disbelief. Why? Why would you do such a thing? There were tears streaming down my dads face now. The shame, the guilt there plain to see. I am so sorry, son. Your mother and I tried everything we could think of before we resorted to blocking your memories. You have to believe that. But the trauma you suffered from your brothers was severe and impeded your ability to function normally. Anger erupted through me because I could hear what he wasnt saying as things became all to clear to me. So it was easier to take my memories and lie to me so you could fit in better and not accidentally be outed by a blabbering child. Im sure you figured this planet probably wouldnt look kindly to you just settling in like you were one of them. I threw back at him. The man across from me sat back in his seat with a defeated look on his face. You have every right to be angry with me, but you need to understand that you were just a child, Michael. A very young one at that. And at that point, the truth was doing you more harm than good. Your mother and I were only doing what we thought best for you at the time. You could have said something when I was older. Im twenty-five years old, Dad. Im not a child anymore and I havent been for awhile. Neither has Eric for that matter, but I bet it didnt even occur to you to tell him because hes not even family like you really arent my dad! A deep shadow fell across my dads face, and I immediately regretted my words. I didnt mean them, or did I? At this point, the anger was talking and it just felt good to lash out, because it was the only thing keeping me from falling to pieces right now. I stood up from the table and I marched across the kitchen, not even sure where I was going, but I knew I couldnt stand looking at the man across from me one more second. I heard dads kitchen chair scrape across the floor behind me. Michael, we arent done here. Theres more you need to know. Chapter 5: A Truth Thats Hard To Swallow I stopped. My hands in tight fists by my side. Even though I didnt want to admit it, he was right. There was so much I still didnt know, and while I wanted to be anywhere else than with this man right now, I still wanted, no needed answers. I whirled around. If you were so damn concerned about keeping your secret, why even build New Horizons? You are the CEO of a major technology company. Its not exactly keeping a low-profile. Dad shrugged. I hadnt set out to be so successful. It just happened. My main goal was to try and slowly give back to this planet that had become our safe haven. Im not saying I am an expert at Ethian technology, far from it, but I knew enough to get by. I met a few people here who were good engineers and I threw some ideas at them they thought were inventive, and they ran with it. I do know about being a leader, so thats how I managed running New Horizons, but I assure you, it was a partnership with other very talented individuals that got the company off the ground. I knew that part was true. John Delany and Melody Gram were very good friends of the family. They, along with my dad, were the backbone of the company. I guess I just didnt realize the truth of the dynamics of how it all came about. I just saw the three of them as good friends who happened to work together. A dark thought came to me. Did they know? Dad shook his head. No. Believe me, I wanted to tell them. They are my best friends, but your mom and I decided against it. Though, I wonder if they might have guessed. Some of my ideas have been quite different than what have been seen on Earth, and there were times when the idea would be there, but none of us could figure out how to make it work with current Earth technology. I felt oddly relieved that dads closet friends were in the dark on this too. It made the sting of betrayal at least a little easier, knowing that I wasnt the only one they had lied to. Why take that risk at all? Dad had taken his seat again at the table, and I found myself standing behind my chair looking down on him. I had managed to push the anger back enough so I could think a little more clearly and continue this conversation, but it didnt mean I wanted to sit down at the same table with him. Because it was the right thing to do, son. We could help these people, so we did it the best way we could without exposing ourselves. We still had to hide from Ethia, and the way this planets communication network just blasts everything out for the whole universe to hear He trailed off, letting me draw my own conclusions. And none of the governments ever found out? I asked incredulously. I mean you landed a ship here and somehow managed to drop it at the bottom of a lake. Dad waved a hand like it wasnt even a concern. Even if our ship wasnt space worthy, we still had a lot of things working for us. Mostly that advanced technology I was just talking about. It was rather easy to cloak our ship so it wasnt detectable when we entered the atmosphere, or after we landed. And sinking a ship is far easier than you might think. I blinked at him. My mind a mess of thoughts and more questions, but another, more urgent one came to me. What about Emmaline? What about her? I wasnt sure how to put what I was thinking into words, but it seemed to me that if they were on the run that it wouldnt be so wise to add someone else to the mix. Dad must have caught on to what I was thinking. She was a surprise. We hadnt intended that to happen. A smile lit up his face. But she was a very nice surprise. Despite my anger, I couldnt help but smile too. I couldnt argue with him on that. I was shocked when they had first told me they were expecting a baby right after my eleventh birthday. I thought it was weird to have a new sibling when I was so old. Besides, I already had my big brother Eric. What did I need another sibling for? But I remembered the first time I saw her at the hospital as her tiny fingers wrapped around my much bigger one. It was love at first sight. It had changed my life, and I couldnt image it without her. Sure, she was demanding, annoying, and spoiled rotten like any youngest child of a family, but thats because she was well loved by all of us. My heart swelled as I thought of all our time together. She was my little sister and I would do anything for her, do anything to protect her. And yes, even lie to her if I thought it for her own good. Because I imaged how she would take all this truth being offered up to me right now, and my heart shuttered at the thought. I plopped back down in my chair. My anger at my parents cooled considerably. But I wasnt ready to forgive them, not by a long shot. But I could see the impatience in my dad. I remembered he said we didnt have much time. I wasnt sure I wanted to know the why, but I knew what I had to ask next. So that ship. The big one. Its from Ethia right? Dad nodded. They found us? How? Its been twenty years. I couldnt believe how calm sounding my words were, and that I had yet to break out in a cold sweat with my heart racing. It was like a part of me had known the truth deep down, and was all to eager to accept this as my new truth. Though a larger part of me was still in shock and in disbelief, but with each passing moment, I could feel this new reality solidifying inside of me. This was real. This was really happening. This was my life now. And surprisingly, I wasnt in a full out panic modeCCyet. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I dont know, son. That part baffles me. I had thought after all this time, we would have been safe. So does that mean I couldnt even say the words, because right then a whole new realization washed over meCCthe real reason why that massive alien ship was here, on Earth, hovering over Lake Thurmond and Star Trekking that long abandoned ship onto their much bigger one. I finally understood the panic and desperate sorrow of my mom. I understood the hard and fearful look from my dad. As dads story kaleidoscoped in my mind about my brothers attack and their escape from that place called Ethia, it all made perfect sense to me. Safe. We werent safe anymore. All my anger, all the bad thoughts I had had about my parents disappeared in a blink. This was why they had lied to us. This was why they had hidden the truth. I felt sick to my stomach as the full scope of it all washed over me. They wanted to keep us from worrying about this very thing happening. Me, my dad, my mom, Emmaline. They had come for us. And then I felt the panic crashing into me like a tsunami. My palms started to sweat. My heart jumped to a thundering gallop. I was suddenly finding it hard to breath. Oh my god, this wasnt happening. Dad must have seen my panic and fear. He moved to stand by my side and laid a gentle hand on my shoulder. Son, listen to me. Its going to be alright. How? I managed to rasp out between my ragged breathing. How is this going to alright, dad? They came here for us, do you really think theyd leave without us? I dont want to leave, and I dont want anything bad happening to you, mom, or Emmaline. I know, but I think Ive figured out a work around so you, your mother, and Emmaline can stay here. But I wanted to make sure you knew the truth before I left, because I wasnt sure your mother would be able to do it, and I felt you really needed to hear this from me. Your mom and Emmaline are going to need you more than ever after Im gone. What, no, Dad- Dad held up a hand to stop me. Its done. Remember when I told you I had to go do something? I still had a communication device from before. I used it to contact someone on the ship. Hes a friend. Someone we can trust. Ive already told him I plan on turning myself over, and to let the commander of the ship to know. I already have a good story about the loss of you and your mother during the ships crash on the planet. Theyll believe it because the ship did suffer some major damages in the living quarters. And I wont even mention EmmalineCCthey dont know of her existence, so Im not going to tell them about her. My dad then pulled a key out of his pocket and set it on the table in front of me. This goes to a storage unit near the edge of the city. It has whats left of what your mom and I were able to salvage from the ship. Its yours now to do with as you want. I also called the business lawyer and started having him sign you over as the new CEO. Remember wed talk about you taking over the company down the road? Well, I already had things lined up, so now its just a matter of signing a few papers. My head was spinning. This had gone from bad to worse in a blink of an eye. It was going way too fast, and in a direction I most definitely did not like at all. The idea of dad just being gone seemed intolerable to me. Yes, wed talked about me taking over the business some day, but that was a day long into the further, not today, and definitely not like this. But the thought that really got me was the one I couldnt seem to find words for, because it was too horrible to even comprehend. I wet my lips as they trembled with the effort of asking the question. W-whats going to happen when you turn yourself over? Dad gave me a sad smile. That doesnt matter. What matters is that you, your mom, and your sister will be here and live long happy lives on this planet. Thats what I want. Thats what matters to me. But- Dad stood up tall and straight and gave me that stern look he always did when he had enough and I was supposed to do exactly as I was told. Its already done. They already know Im giving myself up. I have two hours to reach the rendezvous. And if you arent there? Dad pressed his lips together in a thin line. I could tell by what he wasnt saying that none of us would like the consequences of him not being there. So I just nodded, knowing this had to be done. I didnt like it, not one bit, but it didnt seem like I had any say in the matter. Where is the rendezvous? Just outside the city. I looked at him in surprise. They can get from Georgia to New York that fast? No. They can do it way faster than two hours. Dad waved a hand. It will hardly take them no time at all. But its not them arriving in time that Im worried about. Its going to take most of that two hours to get out there with the afternoon traffic, so I need to leave as soon as possible. Why didnt you just setup a meeting point in the city? Because that would have been too close to you, your mom, and sister for my comfort. Also, the place I have in mind is far away from the public too, so hopefully no one else will get dragged into this. And look, Im leaving it up to you to tell Eric about this. I know hes off playing soldier right now, but his tour will be up soon. He knows nothing of this, but I want you to tell him everything. He deserves to know. Im just sorry I didnt tell you all sooner, so we could have dealt with this as a family. What should I tell Emmaline? Dad gave a weary sigh. I will leave that up to you. Shes still so young, but you two have a good connection, and I think you know what she can handle better than anyone. I nodded in agreement. Even though we had a large age difference, we still were close. I cherished the relationship I had with my sister. And I already knew she could handle the truth maybe even better than me, because at this moment, I was doing everything I could not to scream and yell at the whole universe for what was happening. Michael! I looked up at dad. There was a concerned look on his face. Are you going to be alright? I nodded, but I didnt feel alright, not even a little bit. This all was happened too fast. All I wanted to do was crawl back in bed and start this day over and pretend this wasnt happening. I have to go, son. And it will be alright. Life will go on. I nodded my head again out of pure reflex, but I didnt believe him. I didnt want to believe any of this. It was all too fantastic and awful to comprehend. Dad squeezed my shoulder, and then he was gone, leaving me to a turmoil of scattered thoughts and emotions, and to find a way to get myself back under control for the second time today. Chapter 6: The Real Secret Comes Out A steady vibration at my hip brought me out of my fog of depression. I reached down to pull my phone out, remembering I had put the phone on vibrate just before the conference meeting this morning, the meeting where the world, my life, had turned upside down and inside out. It was Anna. And from the icons on my screen, I could tell it wasnt the first time she had tried to call me. She knew I was supposed to be in conference meetings all day. But then the alien ship came and threw everything into a tailspin. She was probably wanting to know if I had seen it too, and wanted to speculate what it meant. I didnt need to speculate. I knew what it meant now. My finger hovered over the green talk button, but I couldnt make myself accept the call. What was I going to tell her? What could I tell her? This sort of conversation wasnt something I wanted to do over the phone, so I reluctantly set it on the table and let the call go to voicemail. I felt my heartbreaking a little. How would she take everything when I told her the truth? That I wasnt really from this planet? And that this whole alien ship appearing was directly connected to our family, to me? Id known Anna my whole life. She was my dads business partner John Delaneys middle child, and we had been like peas in a pod from the very first. She was the sass and fire to my sweet and calm, at least thats how my mom always described us. Anna and I had been best friends as kids, and then sweethearts beginning in our sophomore year in high school. We were now looking at houses to move in together as soon as she finished up her residency at John Hopkins later this year. Until then, we had spent holidays and as many weekends as possible together. I took a deep breath in, and then exhaled it to calm myself and the desperation inside. I knew Anna almost as well as I knew myself, and I realized it would be okay. She would understand. She might even help me make sense of all this and help pull me out of the terrible darkness that I felt myself sliding into. I had to go see her. The sooner, the better. Id make sure mom and Em were alright, then Id hop on a train to D.C., everything else could wait. Michael, wheres your father? My head snapped up to find my mom hugging herself near the kitchen island. She looked worse than when Id seen her before if that was even possible. Now knowing the reason behind her being so upset, my insides twisted up into a knot. How was I going to tell her about dad? I swallowed around the ever-growing lump in my throat. He left. Where? I met her bright green eyes and spoke as calmly as I could manage. He told me about them and about where we came from. I expected her to say something, anything, but there was only silence in the kitchen between us, it felt like a cavernous amount of silence, enough to fill a lifetime, or at least twenty-five years of a lifetime. A stiffness came over my mom. Her jaw hardened. Her eyes got a defiant look. But still, she said nothing. What do you mean, where we came from? Emmaline asked. It was the first time I noticed her. My sister had been hovering in the space between the living room and kitchen. Like a shadow on a wall. But now she stepped forward with clear question in her eyes. She wanted to know. She deserved to know. But in this moment, all I could do was glare at my mother, because for some reason I felt this was all her fault, or maybe it was easier to blame her than face the horrible feeling that was growing inside. Go to your room, Emmaline, my mother said with a hardness in her voice. The one she used when it was clear we should do as she asked. But Emmaline stood firm. I want to know whats going on. Our mother whirled around and yelled, Do as you are told! Emmaline stood ramrod straight with fire in her eyes and yelled right back at her. No! Enough! I yelled at both of them as I rocketed from the kitchen chair. Both my mom and sister looked to me with shock. The push and pull between mother and daughter had always been there to some degree, but it had been becoming significantly more intense since Emmaline had hit her teenagers years. I usually kept quiet or left the room when they got started, so I think we were all startled by my sudden injection. But in that moment, I didnt care and the last thing we needed was to be arguing with each other. My chest heaved with emotion as I tried to find words to say something else, but all I could get out were, Hes gone. Hes given himself up. My sisters face screwed up in confusion, but my mom understood. Her face drained of all color and she swayed on her feet. I raced forward to catch her and help her slid onto one of the bar stools. Has it really come to that? She sobbed. He said it was the only way. My mom nodded. Hes not wrong. Its just but she couldnt finish. But it was enough to finally break loose the thoughts running through my mind. The thoughts I was was desperately trying to ignore. Mom, please tell me hes going to be alright. That they arent going to hurt him. Her eyes said everything I had been trying my best to push away. They told me the truth of exactly what awaited my dad when he turned himself over, and it was like the earth had just shivered beneath my feet. I could no longer stand, my knees were shaking so bad, so I quickly found the other bar stool to sit on. Why? I whispered in the dark silence between us. Why didnt you say something sooner? Maybe we could have done something to prevent this. Mom let out a forceful breath. What? You think we didnt try everything we could? The plan was to not be found. Why do you think we left Ethia? Every moment we stayed on this planet and they didnt find us was a blessing. Part of the appeal of being here was that we could blend in, so even if they came here, we could spin the narrative the way we wanted to, and they wouldnt know the difference. This was always going be the plan if they found us. I stared at her incredulously. And I get no say in this at all? Michael, we are only trying to protect you. By living a lie? For twenty years? At some point you had to realize they might never come. And at some point, you had to realize that I was old enough and capable of hearing the truth regardless of what might or might not happen. Stolen novel; please report. My mom gave me a sad smile. You were happy. How could I destroy that by telling you something that didnt matter anymore. Didnt matter? I gestured to the tv still on in the living room. Have you seen the television, mom? I think it does matter. Mom shook her head. You know what I mean, Michael. After so long, it was easier to not say anything, to keep your memories from you. My anger from earlier flared back upset that she wasnt getting it, not at all. I respected my parents, or at least I used to. Somehow I thought that they would return the favor. I realized in this moment that was what was bothering me more about them keeping the truth from me. I might be an adult, but they were still treating me like a child. Of course it was easier, but it doesnt mean it was the right thing to do. Maybe if I had know in advance, I could have helped you come up with a better plan than to just hand dad over to them. Mom shook her head. No, this is the way its supposed to be. My anger boiled to full strength that she could just shrug off any contribution from me and also leave dad to his fate with such indifference. It was a cold and callous side I wasnt used to seeing in my mother. So what? We just forget about dad? Write him off like he doesnt even matter? And what happens when we cant explain where hes gone? People are going to ask questions. A lot of them. I told you that we planned for this. I already have a suitable story we can use to explain your fathers disappearance. I sat back, blinking at my mother. Out of everything I had heard today, this seemed the most incredible, the most unacceptable. My anger roiled underneath my skin and it took everything I had not to scream at the woman in front of me. Do you even love him? Did you ever love him? I threw back at her. She looked appalled at my words. Dont be ridiculous, of course, I love him. More than words can say. He helped me save you after all, and he gave me Emmaline. But you dont understand, Michael. Theres so much more to it. Things Im sure he didnt have time to explain, or want to because he was afraid you might intervene. No surprise there. Of course there was more and that my dad had been holding out on me. It only stirred the stew I was simmering in. Of course theres more, I scoffed. Michael, please. This isnt easy for any of us. She took a moment to steady herself before continuing. Shortly after you were born your dad took a blood oath to be your Protector. Its a very serious thing and creates a life long bond. It supersedes any other bonds, even that of marriage. It is quite literally your dads duty to protect you and die for you if need be. This isnt about what any of us want. Its about his duty to you. I stared at her like she was some stranger I had never met before. It was difficult for me to comprehend her words and what they meant. Seriously? And I will say this again, because you didnt seem to hear me the first time. Shouldnt I get a say in this? This doesnt seem fair, or right mom. She shrugged as if it didnt matter at all. It is what it is. I ran my hand through my hair, trying to calm myself. I took a few deep breaths and let them out as my mind tried to put all the pieces together. Something was off here. Something was not quite right. There had to be more to this story. A key piece that I was missing. Why wait twenty years to come after us? I mean, why come after us at all? Dad made it sound traveling here hadnt been easy. It seems like a lot of effort for three insignificant people. A grim look came over my mothers face. He didnt tell you who your birth father is, did he? The question baffled me. In all the chaos, it wasnt something I had put much thought too. It seemed like a small thing compared to everything else. Does it matter? I asked. Mom snorted, Oh it matters. But I suspect thats why he didnt tell you that part. He wanted to make sure you didnt try to follow him or talk him out of what he was doing. I shook my head, feeling more than a little frustrated at all this piecemeal revelation. It was like they were dancing around, trying to avoid telling me something important and I couldnt figure out why. I dont understand. He knew that if you had leverage with the Ethians in that ship, youd use it to change things. A coldness came over me as I stared at her. Change things how? Mom waved a hand. It doesnt matter. Its too late. Its better this way, Michael. Neither your dad or I wanted you caught up in that mess. Thats why we left. We wanted to save you from all of that. I felt a coldness settle inside me unlike anything I had ever felt before. It was like I could feel her reluctance to reveal anything else and I could feel my own determination grow to get to the truthCCall of it. I wasnt going to back down, not now, not ever. That what? My mom didnt say anything for a long moment. She just sat there staring into my eyes like she was reading me and judging how much she should say and what exactly she should say. But I was a brick house and I was not going to crumble. Finally, my mother spoke. Her voice barely above a whisper. Michael, your father is the Emperor of Ethia. I blinked at her, not sure Id heard her right. Seriously? I heard my sister exclaim. Mom and I both turned to her completely forgetting she was even in the room. Emmaline still stood in the space between the kitchen and living room with her hands on her hips. I told you to go to your room, my mother scolded. This doesnt concern you. My sister snorted. Oh, so its not my business that my brother is the son of a leader of a bunch of aliens that sent a hulking ship thats currently plastered all over the news, or that my dad is right now handing himself over so they dont take Michael instead. I did figure that out right, didnt I? Because its not like anyone in this house thinks I should be bothered to be told a thing. It was like a knife had just been plunged into my heart. I wasnt sure what bothered me more, her tone when she said my dad, or that she put so plainly in words what had been bothering me since dad told me what he was going to do. My face must have shown my turmoil, because Emmalines face paled considerably. Her hands fell from her hips as she rushed over to throw her arms around my middle. I didnt mean it like that, Michael. I dont care who your birth dad is and I dont want them to take you either. I just wish that stupid ship never showed up. I hugged her back. I know, and me too. We held each other for a long moment, when we finally parted and I looked to my mom, tears were streaming down her face, but she made no sound, a forlorn expression on her face. Im so sorry about all thisCCand its exactly why I didnt want to tell any of you the truth. I shook my head. No, you dont get to do that. You dont get to sweep this all away because its a little hard right now. The fact is, we might be handling this a lot better if wed been prepared. So I need you to tell me the rest of itCCall of it, and Emmaline gets to stay. Whether you like it or not, this does concern her, because this effects all of usCCour whole family. So no more lies, no more secrets. I got a squeeze from my sister as she threw one of her arms back around my middle. I looked down and saw her grinning up at me in appreciation. I nodded to the third barstool behind me. She pulled her arm back and rushed to the offering, she drug it around and a little off to the side so she was between us and wouldnt miss a thing. Emmaline then climbed eagerly to sit. I couldnt help but smile. I knew she was excited to finally be included in what would be considered an adult conversation, not that she ever let that get in the way of her eavesdropping anywaysCCwhich I knew was one of her favorite things to do. But this time it was different, shed been invited to the table as a legitimate participant. I nodded to my mom. Go ahead. You were telling us about my real father. My mother gave me a sad smile. Michael, no matter what becomes of this, you need to know that Arie has been your real father in every way that counted. He loves you. We both do. The coldness that had settled in my heart lifted just a little at those words, but there was still a lot of hostility towards them. I wasnt ready to forgive themCCyet. We all do, Emmaline corrected our mother. I couldnt help but give my sister another smile. Thanks, I told her. She nodded to me, and then she turned back to our mother with an expectant expression. I did the same. Our mother took the hint and continued. As I was saying earlier, because of who your birth father is that makes you a Prince of the Empire, and it means you are important enough to travel across galaxies to find. There could be any number of reasons for this, but I suspect it may simply be that your father is still angry that you were taken away in the first place. He had big plans for you. I cant imagine he took your disappearance well. What do you mean big plans for me? My mother gave me a pointed look. What do you think that means? I blinked at her like a deer in the headlights, not sure I wanted to understand her, but deep down I did. All the pieces clicked together, and for the first time, I could see the big picture, and it terrified me. Chapter 7: To Right A Wrong Dad never explained to me why my brothers attacked me, I said. They were jealous of you, because you had something they didnt, Mom explained. I was almost afraid to ask, but I did so anyways. And whats that? You have a special Dome-ni called Perception. It is the ability to expand your awareness so you can comprehend and see connections that ordinarily allude others. It can be applied to everything from understanding the potential actions of others to how things are made and put together. It can even be used to orchestrate a series of events in order to get people or a person to a certain outcome. Its what makes you such a good engineer, and why your dad created an atmosphere in which you could easily work in that field. Neither your dad or I are capable of giving you the training needed to expand your talent at a higher level, but we wanted to at least provide you with a direction that gave you a solid foundation in your Perception ability. My mind quickly deduced what she was skating around. Wait. So dad intentionally created a business in technology to train this Dome-ni? My mother smiled. There were several reasons why your dad did that, but that was one of them, yes. That made me sit back for a moment as I took that in. As far back as I could remember I had a love of building things, but even more than that, the love of taking things apart to see how they worked. It never occurred to me that desire might stem from a special ability I possessed. Its a rather rare Dome-ni in Ethia, my mother said as she continued. Your birth father has it, and when he found out you carried the same ability, he was eager to train you and have you follow in his footsteps. Michael, he wanted to make you his official Heir, his successor. That hung there for a minute. I wanted to laugh. The very idea of it seemed hilarious to me, and if my mom didnt have such a serious expression, I would have thought she was trying to pull one on me. You have to be kidding me, I said. Yeah, hard pass. Thats the thing, Michael. You didnt have a say in it. None of us did. Your father had made up his mind. Even though hed been training one of your other brothers to take over for while, once he found out about your ability, that didnt matter anymore. He wanted you, and that was it. So yes, part of why we left was because of your brothers, and your dad and I didnt think you would be safe anywhere near them. But it wasnt the only reason. We had been so happy before everything came out about your Perception Dome-ni. None of us were ready for the changes that happened afterward. It scared us, but even more than that, we just wanted things to go back to the way they were, when you and I were cast off from the Emperor. So I guess, Arie and I were being selfish in that aspect. We didnt want to share you with the Empire. The truth of her words rang in my ears and down to my soul. It was like in that moment I could feel it all. Her frustration. Her anger. Her desperation. Her heartbreak. In that moment, I found it hard to think, hard to breathe. It was like my heart and lungs had suddenly given up trying to work. The world around me started going black. I was losing myself to the crushing tide of emotion. I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I heard my mothers words as if they were coming from a long distance. Breathe, Michael. Dont think. Dont feel. Push everything away except for your breath. Focus on that. It felt too hard, too encompassing, this turbulent ocean of emotion I found myself in. Only her voice anchored me, as it has always done throughout my life. It took awhile as I sat there breathing deep inhales and exhales, but I could eventually sense the tide turn as I came back to myself. I opened my eyes to see the smiling face of my mother. There you are. You are getting better at that. I couldnt help but smile back. Thanks, mom. She nodded. And this leads me into the other reason we left Ethia. Yes, you have the Perception Dome-ni, but you have another as well. Its not actually very common for people to have two dominant abilities like you do. Thats why the Perception Dome-ni wasnt diagnosed until you were five, because it was obvious you already had the Dome-ni of Empathy. Thats why you sometimes get overwhelmed. You call them panic attacks, but whats really going on is that you are picking up emotions from others and sometimes even confusing them as your own. It becomes too much and you start to shut down. Ive done what I can to teach you to refocus in those sort of situations, but true control of the Empathy Dome-ni can take decades to master. Unfortunately, the Emperor wasnt willing to take into account that of your Empathic Dome-ni. He thought that your Perception superseded everything, and you would just get over your empathic abilities. I disagreed, and tried to tell him that even though you did have the same Dome-ni as he did, that your empathic side made you different, and that needed to be addressed, or your Perception would never be developed properly. Between your fathers inability to listen to reason and the attack by your brothers, Arie and I deemed it necessary to take you away from all that. We understood that you needed different things than what your father planned for you in order to succeed. So as we raised you, we tried to do everything we could to help you in that aspect. My mother spread out her hands as if giving an offering. And that is all of it. All the reasons we took you from Ethia, all the reasons we kept the truth from you, and all the reasons Arie must do as he is doing. And I will not apologize for any of it. You are my son, Michael. I love you, and as your mother, it is my job to protect you, especially since your birth father didnt seem to be doing a very good job of that. I am just eternally grateful that Arie chose to step up and take on that responsibility with me. My mother placed her hands neatly in her lap and looked to me, waiting for my response. But for the moment, I had none. It felt overwhelming, and I wasnt sure I really understood it all. It was like I was tied up in knots, uncertain what to do or say. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. It was so silent, I could hear the ticking of the kitchen clock. The steady tick tock a reminder that time was running out. I looked over to the rooster analog clock hanging over the sink. The black hands showed the time, and I quickly calculated that it had been nearly thirty minutes since dad had left. In just an hour and a half hed be gone, and completely out of our reach. That thought sat there for a moment as I really digested it. Dad would be gone, and from what I gathered, hed never be coming back, and possibly in a permeant manner. That thought didnt sit well with me, not at all. Yeah, I was definitely angry at him and mom for keeping such big secrets from me, and Id have to deal with that at some point, but it didnt make me want bad things to happen to them. They didnt deserve that, because I do believe they were only doing the best they could considering the circumstances like any real parents would do. In spite of all the anger and mistrust rolling around inside of me, they were still my parents, and I loved them very much. That hadnt changed, and honestly I wasnt sure they could do anything to change that. The clarity of that strummed through me as something important clicked into place for me. I felt a resolve solidify inside me as I met my mothers gaze. I knew what I had to do next. The steady ticking of the clock made my pulse race as I realized just how quickly I was running out of time. I have to stop him, I breathed in a rasping panic. I have to stop him, I said again, but this time with more determination. Mom shook her head as new tears began to fall down her cheeks. You cant. You have to stay here with Emmaline and me. This is where you belong, Michael. This is your home. Home. What a word. Until an hour ago, it seemed like a simple, yet firm idea fixed in my mind. I knew with absolute certainty where I belonged and where my home was. This house. This planet. I had known nothing else. Correction I had not remembered anything else. But I had another home. Another place I once belonged. A whole other galaxy where I had been born. Just because I didnt remember it didnt mean it wasnt still my home, my place of origin. And for the first time since my dads revelation, the truth of it really sunk in. I might be living on this planet, but it was not where I was from. And the two people I thought I could trust the most were keeping me from knowing any of it. It stung, but I pushed that aside. There were more important things at stake than the bruised relationship between me and my parents. I want to know. Tell me exactly what they are going to do to him, I demanded from my mother in a cold tone, because at this point it was the coldness that kept me anchored in the task ahead of me. You dont want to know, her voice cracked on the last word. Yes, I do, I said with as much cold venom as I could muster. Tell him, Mom. We want to know. We deserve to know. Emmaline spoke up from her bar stool. Her face as white as a sheet, but I could see the determination in her face as well. She was angry too. I could feel it, and I took a moment to digest that. I could feel her emotion. This wasnt me just imaging things or thinking Emmaline might be feeling a certain way because of the way she looked or me projecting my own assumptions onto her, this feeling was real and it wasnt mine and it didnt need to be mine. It was just a product of me having something that mom called a Dome-ni, and in making that simple realization, it was like an invisible barrier had immediately erected between us. I could still sense Emmalines emotion, but I wasnt influenced by it like I had always been before. I blinked in surprise. Holy shit. I opened my mouth to tell Em and mom of this amazing discovery, and maybe ask my mom some questions about it. But my sisters face was burning bright and the emotion coming from her seemed more distinct somehow like it had its own presence. It felt like my sister was a hot tea kettle ready to explode any moment, but I was completely uneffected. My mother looked like she was going through her own breathing exercise to get herself to calm down. So I stayed silent as I watched them intently, enjoying the sudden calm that had come over me. Something had just shifted. Something important. And it felt good to sit here for a moment and appreciate it. Finally, my mother managed to calm herself enough to speak. But she refused to meet mine or Emmalines gaze. They will take him to Ghar--CCthe Emperor. They may or may not start the torturing before they get there. It depends on whose commanding the ship, but its probably one of Ghars most trusted commanders, so that means it will probably start right away. His men are quite loyal and ruthless. Its a long trip to Ethia, so She trailed off for a moment not wanting to continue, but I wasnt going to let her stop. I needed to know it all. And what about when he gets to Ethia? I said quietly. There will be a trial, but it will just be for show. Everyone knows what he did. Arie didnt even try to cover his tracks. Ghar will want to make this process as painful and as humiliating as possible, so it will be very public and a very degrading experience. You have to understand, ArieCCyour dad was a very respected man in Ethia before all this happened. A lot of people looked up to him, trusted him. Ghar will make sure all of those people know of your dads treason, and the cost of it too. When Ghar is finally satisfied your dad has had proper humiliation, only then will he kill him. I nodded after my mom went silent. Thankful she wasnt holding back, even though her words were starting to make me sweat. I looked to Emmaline; she looked like she might throw up any moment. Thank you for telling me the truth, I said in the uncomfortable silence. I didnt like it, but there it was just the same, and it only made my determination stronger. I knew I had to do something. I couldnt allow all that to happen to my dad. Maybe he had done something wrong in the eyes of the Ethian Empire. Maybe he had done wrong by me by keeping this all a secret way past the time he should have kept it a secret. But he was still my dad. The man who raised me. The man who had loved me and sheltered me. The manCCthat for the majority of my lifeCCI had looked up to. There was no way I was going to let it end for him like that. He deserved better than that. I looked to my mother with a deep sadness of what I was about to do, but the resolve was already there and it was building, growing, expanding into the strength I needed to follow through with my conviction. I slid off my bar stool and went to my mother. I held her for a long moment. And then I kissed the top of her head. I love you. Oh Michael, I love you too, she sobbed into my arms. I let her cry a little, and then I pulled myself away. I then turned to Emmaline. She was crying now too. I held out my arms. She rushed into them and I held her close. I could feel my heartbreaking, but my resolve kept me cold and kept me determined to what must be done, and my newfound barrier wasnt swayed an ounce by any of their emotions. Its going to be alright, little sis. Im going to make this alright. After a moment, I pulled her away from me and I looked deep in her eyes, trying to tell her what I was about to do without actually telling her. I couldnt let them know, theyd never let me go. I love you forever, baby girl. She gave me a small smile at our little catch phrase wed been using for as long as we both could remember. Love you forever, she said back to me. I nodded to mom. I need you to look after her for me. Can you do that? My sister nodded. Good. I then turned toward the garage door, and spotted the first stage of my planCCmoms purse. It was sitting on the small table right next to the house door that led into the garage like it almost always did. At least this part would be easy. I strolled toward the table, making sure my back was between the bag and my mom and Emmaline as I dipped my hand into the large tan Coach. It didnt take long to find what I was looking for. It was the biggest thing in the purse. I pulled it out careful to keep the item in front of me and out of sight as I slipped over to the door to the garage. Where are you going? Emmaline called out. I didnt turn or stop. Complete determination was driving me now to see this through no matter what. My dads life was a stake. To right a wrong. Take care. Ill be back when I can, I said as I opened the door and stepped out of the house without a moments delay. Chapter 8: To The Rescue I watched below as the suburbs gave way to green countryside. On a normal day, I would be reveling in this kind of view of the world, but all I felt inside was panic that I might not make it in time. I looked down at my watch. I wasnt quite sure when dads two hour window would close, but by my calculations, I had just under twenty minutes. Can this thing go any faster? I said into my headset. Sorry, Michael. This is a good as it gets, but we should be coming up on the drop off within five minutes. I had to cut off a heavy sigh. I knew Tyler was doing the best he could. I just didnt have much time to start with. I knew this might not work, but I had to try, and Tyler had been all too eager to fire up the company helicopter when I called him declaring a family emergency. Thanks for doing this, I said. No problem. Anything for the boss man. You say hes in trouble. How could I say no to that? I knew Tyler was curious as to exactly what trouble my dad was in, but I tried to keep it as vague as I could, but still making it clear we had to move fast and that time was of the essence. I was impressed that after my call to Tyler, he was able to meet me on the rooftop of the New Horizons building in less than twenty minutes, and we had set off at top speed toward our target. It probably helped that he spent his non-flight time wandering the halls of New Horizons chatting people up. He didnt really have much of life outside of the company. This little trip was probably the highlight of his whole year. It didnt take me long to figure out where dad had arranged the meeting with the Ethia ship. I figured he would pick a place he knew well enough to give the coordinates without too much thought, but also a place that put a decent size buffer between them and Mom, Em, and me. It also was less than two hours away from our home in downtown Manhattan. I confirmed my theory through the Find My Phone app on my iPhone, which made me realize just how rattled my dad was. He wouldnt normally have made such a rookie mistake to leave his phone on, knowing one of us might follow him. So whats the boss man doing all the way out here on a weekday? Tyler asked, clearly no longer able to keep his curiosity to himself. I had been trying to think up a story that would satisfy my pilot without giving anything major away since I first called Tyler on the phone. I was trying to keep it simple and as close to the truth as possible. I steadied my resolve and plunged headfirst into the lie I had been weaving together in my head. Dad is meeting some people out near the farm. Someone contacted him demanding a ransom payment. Apparently, they got their hands on some of our deep tech. I heard Tyler curse over the headset. That was the response I was hoping for. Deep tech as those at New Horizons called it was the golden goose of the company that everyone knew existed, but only a handful at the company actually knew what it was about. While the lion share of the employees and resources were devoted to developing and manufacturing mainstream items like smartphones, computers, tablets and other accessories, a small handful were assigned to the secret stuff, the kind of things we did for the government that made sure we stayed ahead of the game in technology. This was New Horizons true commitment to humanity as we blazed the trail of technology for futures generations to come. And now I understood how we had become so good at staying ahead, dad had an inside edge. Hed been funneling alien technology and ideas piece by piece through the company for years, and most likely, was the source of the deep tech. This edge had created a vicious battlefield in the tech industry as other companies tried to compete and did everything they could to rob New Horizons of their lead. So this sort of scenario was definitely believable and was a good explanation of why I hadnt called the police in yet. When you were dealing with that kind of high stakes, you took care of your own business, and only called in outside help when absolutely necessary, and sometimes not even then. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I continued my tale, which at this point veered wildly off into the trenches of untruth, but it couldnt be helped. I had to stick with the most likely scenarios, and this seemed the most plausible. After dad left, Delaney got a hold of me. He said the stolen information is a fake. He got confirmation through a few of his sources. Dads paying a ransom for nothing. John and I both tried to call, but dads not answering his phone. Could be the dead zones. You know how bad it can be outside the city. Anyways, this was the only thing I could think to do to stop the exchange in time. Greedy bastards. What is this world coming to? Tyler growled over the headset. I know, right? I breathed a sigh of relief that Tylers curiosity was put to rest, at least for now. I knew the truth was going to come out eventually. Probably sooner than later, and I was sure there would be substantial consequences for dad, for mom, probably for Em and myself, and especially for New Horizons, but that was a problem I couldnt focus on right now. All I could think about was getting there in time to keep dad from giving himself up to the Ethians. But I also knew that getting to the meeting place was only half the problem, the other half was convincing dad not to do it. Thankfully, I had an ace in the hole for that problem too. It now rested against my lower back tucked in the waist of my pants. Target is coming up. Get ready for drop off, Tyler informed me. I looked ahead and saw the clear field I had asked Tyler to drop me off at. It wasnt that large. Just enough for the helicopter to come in low to the ground and for me to jump out. Thats all I needed. You sure this is close enough? It will have to be. I knew we were still nearly a mile from the meeting area, but if dad knew I was coming, then the next part of my plan would never work. Any closer and I loose any chance of surprise. Yeah, but you want to disrupt the ransom, so wouldnt dropping in on the meeting area be a better idea? His voice full of question. I shook my head as I tried to reassure him with more of the lie I was cooking up on the fly. John says that this might not be just about a bad exchange. He thinks this might be an attempt to get dad out here on his own. For what reason? Id rather not speculate, I said in a voice with just the right amount of edge to it, knowing full well that Tylers imagination would do all the speculating needed. There was a moment of silence before Tylers voice came over the headset with more than a hint of nervousness. Copy that. Another moment passed before he asked in a tentative voice. Should I radio the cops? I was waiting for this question. I knew it would come at some point. No, not yet, thats why I need to get in there without anyone seeing me. You can bet whoever is ransoming the information will see the helicopter coming in for sure. If I can get close enough to dad on the sly and let him know whats going on, maybe I can get him out of there before they show up. I looked over to the pilot. He seemed to be contemplating the information. I held my breath, hoping this guy was still buying what I was selling. It was another moment before Tyler spoke. Maybe I should wait for you and the boss man in the field? Ive got this Tyler. Just drop me off and head back to the office. I will send you a text as soon as I have dad. Are you sure? He didnt look convinced of my reassurances, and to be honest, I didnt feel completely convinced either, but I had to do this. I couldnt let my dad just leave, not like this, not when there was something I could do about it. Im sure. Thanks for doing this. You are a lifesaver, Tyler, but once you drop me off, I need you to pretend this never happened. If we need anything else, we will let you know. And I will text you, when dad and I are out safe. What if you dont text? I will. Roger that. We were coming into the landing zone. Tyler slowed the helicopter and began to lower down to the ground. I started unbuckling the harness. Once free, I discretely slid the item at my back out of the waistband and held it by my right thigh out of sight of Tyler. A few moments later, the helicopter lowered enough to let me jump the rest of the way. I slipped off the headset, gave Tyler a thumbs up, and stepped out of the helicopter. The wind from the rotors whipped at me from every direction, but I ignored it as I hunched over and ran for the tree line. A moment later, I heard the roar of the engines as the helicopter ascended back into the air, but I ignored it as I ran as fast as I could. I had glanced at my watch just before jumping out the helicopter. Only fifteen minutes remained. I picked up speed and ran like my life depended on it, but it wasnt my life that was on the line, and that thought made me run even faster. Chapter 9: Waiting For Death That was what mattered. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. him. The blood connection between them declaring loudly that Michael was closer to Aragon than he should be. That was the alarm that had alerted him to something being off. Chapter 10: Shattered Memories Paralyze. Release. now. Aragon said the last word with as much command as he could muster with his mind still being split into its mental task and functioning in the physical. real truth of why he didnt want him going back to Ethia. A storm of emotions he had long buried came back up to assault him. It felt like hed taken a punch to the gut. Aragon found it hard to breathe for a moment as his vision blurred. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Sleep. Sleep. Chapter 11: Desperate Sacrifice Dads hurt, idk what happened, maybe a stroke, call 911 so they can come over to the farm, bye luv u 4ever This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ily and im srry, id much rather stay with u but there wasnt time for smth else, dont wait for me Chapter 12: Mission Accepted Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Chapter 13: No Going Back knew that symbol. I didnt know how or when or what it meant, but I know I had seen it before. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He knew that if you had leverage with the Ethians in that ship, youd use it to change things. They will take him to Ghar--CCthe Emperor. They may or may not start the torturing before they get there. It depends on whose commanding the ship, but its probably one of Ghars most trusted commanders, so that means it will probably start right away. am here and the man you call Remeer is not, and I will not tell you where he is. Do you really want to waste time looking for him instead of returning me to the place I belong? Or we can go with option two, which is that I will become the most stubborn, the most obstinate, the most disruptive person you have ever met. I will not cooperate with you, with the Emperor, or anyone else in Ethia. And the way Im feeling right now, Im more inclined to go with option two. has been my home for the last twenty years, not Ethia. And I have to say, Im a little pissed that Im being taken away from it so abruptly, not even able to say a decent goodbye to those Im leaving behind, but if it will save my dad from some terrible fate, Im willing to rise above and do the right thing by him. Chapter 14: Getting Used To Unpleasant Things Step in for your treatment, the Caretaker ordered. I stood in the middle of the room I had been taken to after my intense conversation with the Admiral. The four guards had promptly left me alone with the man in the white coat. He had at least introduced himself as Caretaker Benite, but had not seen fit to explain what a Caretaker was as he promptly consumed himself with staring and tapping at his rectangular device for the next ten minutes. It had given me an opportunity to look around at the small room, not that there was much to look at. It was just a drab gray room with a low rectangular platform against one wall and a tall cylinder object against the opposite. It was the cylinder thing that Caretaker Benite was now gesturing towards. The towering, polished silver object was taller than I, and was as about twice as wide if I stretched out my arms to the sides of me. It certainly took up most of the space in the room. My response had been to stand there staring in wonder as a door slid open to reveal a bright white chamber inside. The light so bright it made me squint. Finally, I did manage to get words out. Ummm what? The look of utter annoyance on the Caretakers face was almost comical, but I refrained from laughing sure he would not respond well to that. It was becoming obvious that at least the Ethians I had met so far didnt appreciate flippant behavior, or any sort of humor for that matter. You need treatment to rid your body of all the toxins and diseases you are carrying. We cant let you into the Empire like that. Came the expected dour response from Benite. My thoughts on how I was going to survive the bleak humorlessness of my new life switched to sudden interest as I turned my attention back to the cylinder. I studied the machine with a new eye, realizing what it was. I now heard the soft hum strummed from the glowing chamber, which hadnt been there a moment before. It was a machine, and supposedly, a machine that had something to do with physical wellness. So your saying that thing will detoxify my body? Among other things. Lets go. I do have other duties to attend to. I gingerly stepped forward, peering inside, but it was difficult to make out what the inside was like with the brightness of the light. From what I could tell it was just a simple chamber tall and wide enough for a person to stand in. I stood at the threshold, not quite sure I trusted this thing, or Caretake Benite, but also there was an eagerness to see what it could do. So how long will this take? The man gave an exasperated sigh. Do you always ask so many questions? I felt my own irritation rise and I turned to the Caretaker making sure my frustration showed in my tone and face. I was getting tired of being treated like some child. There was no reason why they couldnt be at least be a little more accommodating. Perhaps I needed to remind him thatCCat least to meCCthis was my first time around anything Ethian. This is new to me. I dont know what I dont know. Benites jaw tightened. I wasnt sure he was going to answer me at all, but to my surprise he spoke. This time his words were softer. Forgive me, Highness. It is difficult for me to think that a Prince of the Empire could be so ignorant of such simple things, but of course, it is not your fault. You were only a child when you were abducted from your home. I wanted to contradict him. I wasnt abducted. I was pretty sure I was a willing participant to leave Ethia, even if I might not have understood the significance at the time. I trusted my mom and dad. I still did, even if they had kept the truth from me, but it was difficult to hear others talk bad about them. I also realized that Id have to get over it. I was pretty sure that most everyone in the Empire shared the Admirals and the Caretakers view on what happened. The parents that I loved and adored were the enemiesCCthe bad guys, and it was something Id have to get used to. Thankfully, Benite continued to speak, and I didnt have to stumble to find something to say about that. Treatments last for half an hour to a full hour, depending on intensity of healing needed. Yours should take only half an hour, but consistent daily treatment for a few weeks will make sure to catch all the microbes that do not belong. That alien world you were on is not in our database, so there is not a record of its peculiar ecology and its long-term effects. The treatments will also have the added benefit of helping with your hair. He scrunched up his nose at this last sentence. Whats wrong with my hair? I ran my hand across the top of my head self-consciously. It was a chestnut brown and short. Not quite a buzz cut short, but close. In fact, it was almost time for another cut. It needs length. Its much too short. I like it short. I had noticed that the Ethians I had seen so far had their hair tied back into short ponytails. The Caretakers blond hair was the same. It made me grimace. I was not a long hair person. You are a Prince of the Empire, the Caretaker huffed like what I had said was outrageous. I was about to protest, but I received another cold glare, so I shut my mouth. I decided it really wasnt worth arguing with him. My head was starting to hurt with all the things Id have to get used to in this strange new society. I stepped into the machine without another word. The white glow from inner walls of the machine started a slow pulse. I was memorized by it for a long moment. I then turned around just in time to watch the door close me into the machine. The white light dimmed, and before I knew it, I slipped into unconsciousness. *** There are clothes for you laid out. Admiral Vang is requesting your presence, Benite said as I stepped from the cylinder device. I looked around the small room. I did not know how long I had been in the machine, though Benite mentioned it would only be half an hour. It seemed like no time at all had passed, yet my stomach was grumbling and groaning. I remembered I hadnt had anything since the quick microwaved breakfast sandwich this morning before leaving for work. My chest tightened as I realized how completely my life had changed in a span of a few hours. I felt like I was standing on the brink of the deep black abyss of despair, knowing I might not ever see my family or Earth again. I quickly pushed myself back from the edge. I didnt have the time to deal with all that. I clenched my jaw and forced myself to focus on what was right now. What about food? I asked. You will be served dinner after the Admiral has gone over a few things with you. Your clothes are over there. They will be what you are expected to wear, at least until we get to Ethia. I saw the disdainful look he gave my Earth clothes before he buried his head back into his little rectangular device. I ignored the silent rebuke. These were good threads, and I wasnt about to let him get me down about it. My eyes searched to where the man had pointed. There on the low platform was a set of clothes that had not been there before Id entered the healing machine. I walked over to them. It was a shiny blue coat just like the Admiral and my four guards had worn. I touched the fabric. It was sleek, and surprisingly warm to the touch. I then picked up a pair of pants a few shades darker than the coat. They were just as shiny. I could almost see my reflection in the fabric. I turned back to the Caretaker, but he wasnt paying me any attention too busy with whatever was on that device in his hands. I sighed and undressed. I did tell them I would cooperate. I guess I didnt realize how much this was going to cost me. I dont think I still did, but a deal was a deal. I needed to get my mind in the game here. If I was already bulking at something as insignificant as clothes this was going to become a very unpleasant experience for me. A few moments later, I was down to my boxers. I then pulled the pants on. They slid right on like it was made of silk instead of whatever the heavy shiny material they were made from. I was surprised at the light and soft feel of fabric once is was against my skin. Maybe this wouldnt be so bad after all. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I reached down to a long-sleeved shirt that matched the dark blue of the pants and stopped as I spied something on my arm. My blood froze as I took in the black mark that most definitely had not been there this morning when I had dressed in my slacks and polo shirt. What is that? I wheeled around to confront Benite. The man looked up with annoyance to be interrupted. What is what? This! I jabbed at the black mark on my arm. The Caretaker blinked as if he didnt understand the question. What do you mean? I marched up to the other man until I was standing right in front of him. I turned my bare chest around so that he could get a good look at my right arm and shoulder. This. Why is this mark on me? And how did it get there? I sure as hell didnt do that! It was the same mark Admiral Vang, Caretaker Benite, and the other four had on the upper arms of their coats. A black circle with the strange glyph and a sword slashing through them at an angle, and it stretched all the way across the skin of my upper right bicep. It is the crest of your family. Your treatment activated the mark. It should have been activated when you turned fifteen and started your Dome-ni training. There would have been a ceremony to celebrate your coming of age too, but you werent in Ethia then. Your father decided it was best to skip the ceremony and just activate the mark. He will start your training when you arrive at the palace. I stood there looking at the other man not knowing what to say. Several emotions warred for attention. It was two that rose as the strongest. Shock that I had that mark on me and never knew. And anger that no one consulted me or even told me this was going to happen. I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself, remembering yet again that I agreed to cooperate for my dads sake. This too was something I was going to have to let go, even though I felt a distinct feeling of violation. I wondered how many other concessions I would have to make in the coming days, weeks, and months, but decided I couldnt dwell on that. All I could do was take it one moment at a time. I blew out a long breath to center myself. I then decided to feed my curiosity to take my attention off my anger. If I had to play by the rules, I figured I needed to know as much as I could about Ethia and its strange way of doing things. How is there a mark already there? I asked, surprised at the steadiness of my voice. It was given to you at birth, during your very first treatment. Every noble child is marked at birth. Do you have one? I am not of noble descent. He said like that should be a satisfactory answer. But you wear it on your coat. I pointed to the bold black mark on one of the upper arms of his white coat. That is because I am in service to your family. I was not born into the Imperial family, so I am only worthy of wearing it on my coat. He tone clearly implying that I was being dishonorable to my family by not appreciating the mark on my skin. I scoffed. Great. So Im stuck with this for the rest of my life? It is permanent. Yes. I felt the anger rising again. It was bad enough that these people had to drag me away from a life I was perfectly happy in, but they also had to brand me. I felt like kicking something. I glanced at the mark on my arm. It sat there bold and blaring against my pale skin. It felt wrong for it to be there, and my anger soared. The ferocity of it kind of scared me, so I closed my eyes and took a long inhale and slowly let it out. I then started counting to ten. It took five rounds before I felt my anger start to dull. I opened my eyes to see the Caretaker was buried once again in his device. I turned back to the new clothes laid out for me and roughly pulled them on. At least with the clothes on, I didnt have to look at the horrible thing on my arm. A few moments later, I stood slipping each of my arms into the coat. I purposely averted my eyes from the two marks blazed on the upper shoulders of my long coat. My eyes caught the sight of a pair of black boots. I went to them and slipped them on too. I looked for laces or zipper to fasten them, but there were none. Instead, I felt the boots tighten around my feet all on their own. It was a weird sensation, but it engaged my curiosity and wonder, reminding me that even though somethings may be hard to adjust to, there would be many that could be fun and exciting if I let them. A small smile cut across my face in spite of my lingering anger. Maybe this whole thing wouldnt be so bad after all. I could look at it all as some grand adventure. Because it really was. I marveled at how quickly my reality had changed, and that it now offered me something I could never have on EarthCCthe unknown factor. I had been on a planet where most corners had been discovered years ago and where most possibilities had been lived and experienced already. But now I had truly stepped into the great unknown where anything and everything could be possible now. And as someone who was naturally curious and enjoyed new experiences, it seemed like a dream come true. If this was going to be my new life, then I might as well try to enjoy it. So I decided to own it. I marched across the room and stopped just before the door and looked back to the Caretaker who was still entranced by his little hand held device. Will you be showing me the way? I asked. The other man looked up with surprise on his face. Im not sure what he was expecting, but clearly something had caught him off guard. He quickly put the device away in his pocket and came to meet me at the door. Of course, Highness. The Caretaker placed a palm at the side of the door and it slid open. He then gave me a nod before stepping out into the corridor. I followed in quick and confident strides. It was strange walking in these new clothes. They were surprisingly comfortable, but I had never worn anything so long before as the length of the coat nearly fell to my ankles. Was this was it felt like to wear a dress? I did my best not to laugh out loud at that, but I was definitely laughing in my mind. Eric would totally be making fun of me right now. My heart squeezed thinking about him. I could only imagine how he would take everything once he got the full truth from mom and dad. Oh, he was going to be soooooo pissed. Pissed because theyd kept this massive secret from him, but mostly pissed because he hadnt been there when it all went down. Another thought drifted up to me, one I had been hard trying not to think about since I left dad in that half-comatose state in our farm house living room. Would dad even be able to tell Eric anything? Would he come out of whatever was wrong with him? I felt the panic and fear welling up and I immediately shut it down. I couldnt do this right now. I couldnt think about what had happened to dad and if he would be alright. I also couldnt think about whether my sacrifice for him was even worth it. Maybe he was already gone? Maybe I had signed my life away for nothing? Go on in, Highness. The Admiral awaits, the Benite said. The Caretakers words thankfully brought me out of my downward spiral. I had been so wrapped up in my mental chatter, I had not noticed the other man had let me to another part of the ship. The narrow corridor had widened considerably and we were in a cross section of opened door ways. From my vantage point, I could only see into the one opposite from where Benite stood. It had many people in blue coats like mine. Some were moving around and others were seated at individual panels that were lit up in a soft green. Out past them, I spotted a large view screen and it showed a swirling mass of rainbow colors. I was memorized by the dancing light. Our ship is currently in hyperlight. That is what you are seeing on the display. I turned expecting to see Benite, but he was nowhere to be found. Instead, a tall man in a blue stood next to me. He was currently looking in the direction I was, so I got a good look at his profile. The first thing that caught my attention was the hawklike hook of his nose. I also noticed that his hair wasnt quite as long as the others I had seen so far. While everyone was sporting slicked back hair and ponytails, this mans hair was loose and barely made it past his ears. He must have noticed me noticing him, because he turned and gave me a nod. Forgive me, Highness for not introducing myself. I am Chief Thaddeus Hon. It is an honor to meet you. The man gave a slight bend to his waist in a bow. I was immediately impressed by this man. His whole manner and being seemed different from the other Ethians I had met so far. He was much more friendly and open. I felt a great relief at meeting someone that wasnt so uptight. It is nice to meet you, Chief Hon, and its good to know that not every Ethian is sooooo Serious and tense, the chief finished. He then smiled and leaned toward me. Its kind of prerequisite to being in the Zahnian Legion. I raised an eyebrow, And what about you? The other man chuckled. I havent been in the Legion as long as most of these others. They havent had the chance to scour my personality yet. Give it a few years, Ill probably be as emotionless as the rest of them. Besides, you looked like you could use some assistance. I blew out a breath. Yes, this has all been a little overwhelming. The other man nodded. Im sure it cant be easy being uprooted from all you know. I looked at the other man with curiosity. There was something about the way he said it that got my attention, but I couldnt quite place what it was. You seem to know a lot about me? I also didnt add that that I couldnt help but feel that us running into each other wasnt some random event, though how I knew that, I had no idea. Chief Hon smirked. Your return to the Empire is one of the most talked about events in a decade. When I found out I was going to be on the ship to retrieve you, well I considered myself lucky, and I also couldnt help but find a way to meet you. Now I can tell all my friends I talked to you. Theyll be buying me drinks for a month. A steady beeping sounded and my attention turned to a silver band on the Chiefs right wrist. It was pulsing a soft green that matched the beeping. Duty calls, the other man pressed a small rectangular display at the top of the bracelet, the beeping and pulsing color stopped. Perhaps, we will meet again. It would be nice if someone could show me around the ship, I said before he could dash off. A look of uncertainty crossed the other mans face. Im not sure if they will want me to do that, but I can ask. I gave the man a questioning look. Why wouldnt they want you to show me around? The Chief looked a little taken back by that. Im just a Chief. Technically, Im not even supposed to be talking to you. Then why are you talking to me now? The other mans face paled. Well, ICC I gave a little laugh to try and lighten the sudden serious mood that had fallen on the other man. I was just joking. I dont mind. I like talking to you, and if it helps, you can tell whoever you ask that I insist that it be you who shows me around, and they can come to me to confirm if need be. The Chief nodded. I will do that. I must go. I stepped aside so Hon could take his leave. I didnt want him getting into any trouble on my account. Of course, I look forward to the tour. The Chief gave me another slight bow, Highness, and then he marched away. I felt a lightness in me that hadnt been there since this whole nightmare began. I found myself looking forward to touring this ship and discovering all the secrets it held, and even conversing with Chief Hon again. But there was something else I had to do first, and my heart felt heavy at the thought of it. I remembered my last encounter with the Admiral, and I wasnt in a hurry to be in his presence again. But a deal was a deal, so I turned to the door that Benite had indicated earlier and made my way to it. I steadied myself for what was to come, hoping for the best, but knowing it would be far from it. Chapter 15: The Reason Comes Out The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ascendant, Vang replied deliberately like he was speaking to a small child. And you have the Perception Dome-ni. this was far more importantCCsecuring the willing cooperation of the Emperors Heir. I felt my earlier victory of negotiation crumble to ash, knowing the bastard had been playing me from the very beginning. You dont know what you are doing. You dont understand what going back would mean for you. Let me do this for you. Let me go in your stead. This was why he had been willing to give himself up. He knew these people better than me. He knew what they were capable of, and had been willing to give his life to prevent exactly this sort of thing from happening. And I had just bumbled right into it, thinking I knew better than he did. real home, to my real family, surged to a frightening height inside of me. My entire essence longed for the familiarity of what Id always known and the support of those who truly cared about me. Chapter 16: The Three Locks This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. could get my memories from my childhood back. On the other hand, if they were only set to release under certain circumstances, who was to say I would ever meet those. Chapter 17: A Friendly Face could fix it. I couldnt make people talk to me. I continued down the corridor, but the excitement to explore was quickly dwindling. I stopped in the middle of an intersection, and decided to head back to my room. I was getting no where, and every single room Id passed only seemed to be sleeping cabins. Stolen novel; please report. Chapter 18: A Dangerous Turn they didnt have to worry about fixing the broken machines. I did it for them, and I was good at it. I also knew that it wasnt a job I would have forever, eventually I would be the one making the machines, not just fixing them. my smart drone and it felt good to head a project, even a small one. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Chapter 19: The Overbearing Admiral I sat on the edge of my bed, holding my head in my hands, trying to make sense of what had just happened. I was also trying to ignoring the pacing man in my room. The Admiral had shown up as soon as the Zahnians had led me back to my room. He was full of questions, and all I could do was sit numbly on my bed. I wasnt sure if he was more frustrated at the situation, or that I wasnt responding the way he wanted me to. I felt him stop his pacing to stand over me like a judge waiting to sentence me. It wasnt helping me feel any better. Highness, I must insist. Tell me what happened. Why were you even in that part of the ship? I wanted to yell at him to leave me alone, but I also knew that wasnt going to happen until he got some answers, so I fumbled for something to say, anything to get this man to back off. He was giving me a tour of the ship. It was going along just fine, and then I asked him to show me were he worked. I was helping him fix one of the cleaning bots. A guttural sound came from the Admiral. What would possess you to do such a thing? I looked up to the Admiral. Oh, I dont know, because I was bored and he was the only one willing to spend time with me. Not to mention the fact thats what I do, Im an engineer, and Im very interested in the technology you have and how it all works. Vang shook his head. You are a Prince Of the Empire. I finished for him. I know, but thats not all I am, and I wish you would stop trying to put me in that one box only. I am capable of more than that. The Admiral pursed his lips, but he managed to refrain from saying anything else on the matter. Instead, he focused on the incident itself. How did the gun get involved? I swallowed hard. This was the part I was having a hard time accepting, but it didnt seem like it would hurt anyone to tell the truth. Chief Hon was now dead after all. The subject of Dome-ni came up. I asked him what his was. Thats when he started acting weird. He told me that not every Ethian has Dome-ni, and that those who dont arent treated well. That the system is broken. Then he went on about something called the Fazha Rebellion, and how they asked him to take me out. He said something about not needing any more entitled rulers. I felt the energy in the room shift. Vang still stood over me like a statue, but the rolling anger coming from him was new. It felt deep and deadly. It caused me to lean back from him. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. He said he worked with the Rebellion? Vang asked in a low and dangerous voice. Yes. Who are they? How did he end up with a blaster shot through his head? Vang spoke over me, and the laser glare he was giving me made it clear that I was to answer his question as quickly as possible. He told me that he liked me. That he didnt want to kill me, and he wished he hadnt made a deal with the Fazha. So he sat down in that chair and pulled the gun on himself before I could say or do anything. The air between us felt heavy as Vang mulled over my words. And did he say anything else? Are you leaving anything out? I thought for a moment going over the vivid few last minutes with the Chief, I then shook my head. No, thats all of it. The Admiral stood there for a long moment, and then he nodded as if agreeing with what I said. Very well, first, I want to apologize to you, Highness. For what almost happened this evening. It is my job to protect the Empire and the Imperial Family from harm, and obviously, I failed this day. A solemn expression took hold of the Admirals face. It was a strange look on him. It made me feel uncomfortable. I wasnt sure how to deal with this side of the man. It isnt your fault Admiral. How many people are on this ship? Four thousand? Five thousand two hundred and three, the Admiral responded crisply. I was taken back and impressed that he could tell me the exact number of people. Thats a lot, Admiral. How could you know that one was not who they said they were? I was the one that approved further contact with you. I figured it might help you acclimate better, since you seem to insist on being so sociable. I should have seen him as a potential threat that he had started an unauthorized conversation with you in the first place. But you are, well you, so I didnt think much of it at the time. I should have never allowed further contact. I raised my eyebrow. I wasnt sure what to take of Vangs statement of me being me, though part of me felt some pride in that. It implied I was unique, different, or maybe even a bit of a trouble maker. I had to stifle a smile at that. Instead, I gave the Admiral as stoic of a look as I could muster under the circumstances. And it was my decision to spend time with him and go to his work place. The fault does not lie solely on you. Nevertheless, there certainly wont be a repeat of what happened. I ask that you stay in your room the rest of the evening while we clean this mess up. I will place guards that I trust implicitly at your door. They will shadow you anywhere you go from now on as a precaution. I also would encourage you not to have any more conversations with the crew. Is that understood? My whole body sagged at his words. I didnt think my life could get any more confined than it already was. I guess I was wrong. Highness? I looked up to the fiery eyes of the Admiral. I realized I must have gone back into my daze. Yes, Admiral. I understand. Good. He turned on his heels and made for the exit. I expect you for your daily lesson tomorrow. Dont be late, he called as he opened the door and left me alone. Nope, I said to no one at all. I wouldnt dream of it. I felt a wave of extreme exhaustion hit me like a truck. I felt dizzy and a little sick. I quickly laid down on my bed, closed my eyes, and took slow and deep breaths. Eventually, I was able to open my eyes without the room spinning. I lay there staring up at the gray of the ceiling as a desolate feeling grew inside of me. I let that feeling expand until my whole self felt as lifeless and dull as the gray. It gave me something to hold onto as I fell into a restless sleep. Chapter 20: A Set of New Clothes other next question would be. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. personable. Chapter 21: Unidentified Flying Object Vang sat back in his office chair after sending the latest update to the Emperor about Prince Adars return, including his investigation results of the assassination attempt by Chief Hon. Vang knew the Emperor wouldnt be happy about that particular news. For the moment, Vang was just glad for the time delay in communications, but it wouldnt save him in the end. He fully expected a sharp response from the Emperor, as well as there should be. He did not know how he had missed a Rebellion agent on his flag ship. Vang had strict vetting in place to weed out such possibilities. Obviously, they werent strict enough. Somehow, Chief Hon had found a way through a crack, and that had caused Vang an unending amount of concern the last few weeks. When he wasnt busy giving the Prince his lessons, he had been going over how the Chief could have circumvented the process. So far, he had not been successful in determining much beyond scouring Chief Hons entire life story, because aside from the fact that the Chief was without a Dome-ni, there were no other indications that he was anything but a devoted Ethian who loved his Empire. Did that mean Vang would have to block any Ethian without a Dome-ni from serving in top positions in the Zahnian Legion? That would eliminate at least forty percent of possible candidates. It seemed like a drastic move, and not all positions required Dome-ni talents as in Chief Hons case. Vang supposed that would just have to presented when he briefed the Emperor in person and see how his superior wanted to proceed. Vang let out a heavy sigh. Besides retrieving the Prince, this mission had not been nearly as successful as he would have liked. It still ate at him that he had not been able to retrieve Remeer and the Empress, but at least that sacrifice had earned the Princes cooperation. Vang was quite certain that Prince Adar would not have been nearly so accommodating if they hadnt had the deal in place. That brought him to the Prince himself, who had been quite a handful, despite the deal they had made. Vang wrote it off as a result of his loss of memories and total indoctrination into the alien society hed gown up under. Vang kept telling himself that with the proper instruction and time, the Prince would become more settled into his role, but Vang had his doubts. He kept those doubts to himself when he made the reports to his Emperor, because he was sure that his opinion on that matter was not welcomed. The Emperor would see for himself soon enough anyways. All Vang had to do was keep the Prince alive and cooperating until they reached Dyniss, but Vang would feel a lot better about the former once they passed back into Ethian space. Being out here in the unknown was another cause for his stress, especially after the incident three weeks ago. They were calling it that, because there really was no other way to describe what had happened. The Xlero had barely begun its journey past the border to the destination of the planet the Prince called Earth, when a massive power surge had caused them to exit hyperlight. For two whole days, Xlero operated on emergency power while the crew worked around the clock to restore the badly effected systems. Vang had been beside himself, expecting an attack at any moment, but there was no sign of what had caused the surge or any other ship or signs of life. The engineers and scientist claimed it was an undetectable spacial anomaly that caused the surge, but that didnt allow Vang to rest any easier. The only thing that soothed Vang was that they were now an hour from the border of Ethia. He wouldnt be able to relax until the ship and his special passenger were within the safety of known space. Until then, it felt like he was sitting on the edge of disaster. Certainly, he had had been in worse situations than this over his long career with the Zahnian Legion, but this felt different somehow. It was almost like the Universe itself was holding its breath, waiting for the next catastrophe to happen. And it was a feeling he couldnt quite shake. Vangs unity ring beeped and lit up green. He could see from the display reading that it was Captain Minoya. He tapped the rectangle display and the stern image of the Captain appeared before him. Admiral, could we have your presence on the bridge? That caused Vang pause. He left the running of the ship to the Captain and spent the vast majority of his time locked away in his office. Granted, Vang relied on his Dome-ni to do much of the heavy lifting to instill the proper motivation for his subordinates to do their duties, but he also knew that less was more. On long trips like this, Vang had always found it best to give the ships crew space to work without him hovering, and he knew the Captain and crew appreciated this. So there was only one reason why the Minoya would be calling him to the bridge. Vang abruptly stood up from his desk, marched out of his office, and crossed the corridor to the bridge. When he entered, he could feel the tension in the air. It sent Vang into battle mode as he made his way to Minoyas side. The Captain was standing by the lead science officers shoulder looking at the image on the Zahnians panel with a strained expression. What is it, Captain? Vang asked as he stood behind the opposite shoulder of the scientist. The screen on the panel showed dancing streams of the rainbow colors, which was completely ordinary when they were in hyperlight. Vang puzzled as to why the three of them were staring at a screen of nothing. Just watch, the Captain replied without taking his eyes from the screen. Captain Minoya was not a man prone to false alarms, so Vang kept his gaze on the screen, waiting to see what had the mans attention. Time ticked slowly by as he waited for something to happen. As a minute turned to two, Vangs patience began to wear thin. Captain, would you care to explain exactly what we are supposed to be looking for? Vang barked at Minoya. The Captains face reddened, but he did not take his eyes from the screen. Trilix caught a blip on the scans, and then, well, I cant exactly explainCCthere! Did you see it? Vang had seen it, and he wasnt sure exactly what he had just witnessed. There in the different arcing colors was a oblong black shape that stood out for a handful of seconds, and then it was gone like it had never been there at all. What was that? Vang replied. All my scans are inconclusive, Admiral, the Zahnian scientist replied. Run them again, Vang ordered. Trilix has, Admiral. Three times, but we will keep doing it. We do know its been following us for an undetermined amount of time. The thing thats even more disturbing is that Trilix says the unidentified object does have the same signature of what caused our power surge three weeks ago. That sent off warning bells in Vangs mind. So this is the thing that caused us to be dead in space for the better part of two days? It would seem so, Admiral. Whatever it is. the Captain replied in a grave tone. Vang stared at the screen waiting for the black object to come back into sight. How long does it take to become visible again? Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. It varies. Its never the same time, but usually between two to six minutes, and the longest it has stayed visible has been five seconds. Could it be a ship? Vang asked. Its not registering as any ship we have ever encountered, Admiral, the scientist spoke up. And my scans arent picking up any metallic compounds. The black object isnt made of any known materials other than the regular particulates common in the hyperlight stream. Are you saying that black shape is part of the hyperlight stream? Vang asked. The scientist shrugged. Ive never heard of or seen anything like this in hyperlight before and Ive been doing this for nearly thirty years. Whatever it is. It is not normal. But you said it had the same signature of what caused our power surge. The black object is putting off a faint signal that I have determined is similar to the signal we received right before our surge. Alarm raced through Vang. He didnt like the idea of sitting dead in space for two more days. They had been fortunate last time that they had been able to get Xlero back up and working before the crew had been exposed to too much space radiation with shields down or their adrift ship hadnt been discovered by a random passerby. So far while in the void, they had not encountered any signs of other travelers, but the history books were full of stories of all the alien species that transversed the Universe, not to mention that the Fazha were descents of many of those species that had been trapped in Ethia when the Empire closed its border so long ago. One thing Vang did know was that if they stayed out here long enough, it would only be a matter of time before they stumbled across others. And perhaps they already had. Maybe this black object following them was one of those races that Ethia had forgotten? Bring the ship out of hyperlight. Vang ordered. Lets see if it follows us. Minoya gave the order as Vang watched the dancing strands of light change shape to straight white lines. A few seconds later, the lines disappeared and Vang felt the shift under his feet as the engines decelerated, and then they were in the blackness of the void with only the pinpricks of stars to break up the darkness. I doubt we will be able to see it without the hyperlight stream highlighting it for us, Minyoa relied, keeping his eyes on the screen just the same. Thats why I want continual scans for that unique signature. Also, put this image up on the large screen and magnify the approximate area the object has been showing up. Perhaps we will see something against the starlight, Vang said to the Zahnian scientist. Yes, Admiral, the man worked at his console. A moment later, the view screen that took up most of one side of the bridge showed the same image Vang and Minoya were looking at on the scientists console. Vang walked to the front of the bridge and diligently scanned the screen, looking for any disruption, no matter how small. Minoya followed and did the same. Long minutes passed with only the soft sounds of the Zahnian officers at their consoles doing their duties. There! The Captain pointed to a space near the left edge of the screen. I barely saw it, but there was definitely movement across the stars along that section of the screen. Trilix, are you picking up the signature. Vang looked back toward the scientist. There was a grim expression on the other mans face. Im afraid so, he said. So it followed us, the Captain replied. Then its sentient. Whoever is driving that thing knows what its doing. It must be some sort of ship. It has to be. Vang replied with a grimace. Uhhhh thats not good, the scientist said. What? Vang demanded. Theres a sizable increase in the signature from the object and its building rapidly. How quickly? Vang asked. I would say within five minutes it will be as strong as when we had the power surge, Admiral. Panic gripped Vang. Get us back into hyperlight, he ordered. The crew didnt waste time as they followed his orders. Moments later, they were back in the swirling light of the slip stream that allowed them to travel faster than the speed of light. Keep an eye out for it, Vang replied, his eyes already working the large view screen. He saw it when it showed up two minutes later. Its dark oblong shape contrasting against the bright colors. It was much larger on the front screen, but it didnt really help identify the black object other than its oblong shape. Take us out of hyperlight. We obviously arent going to out run it, Vang said. A moment later, the ship was back in the void of space. Lets try communicating with it, Vang replied. Captain Minoya nodded to another Zahnian at a console across the bridge. Open a channel. The Zahnian worked on his console for a moment. Channel open and broadcasting in all known languages. Minoya nodded to Vang. This is Supreme Admiral Ko-tus Vang of the Zahnian Legion. We have noticed you following us, and we request an explanation for this behavior. We mean you no harm. We are simply passing through this space back to our Empire. We await your response. Vang felt his jaw tighten as he waited for whatever was out there to reply. The bridge was deadly silent as they all waited in hushed silence. Seconds ticked by. Vang waited a whole minute before he turned to the communications officer. Anything at all? No, Admiral. Is there still build up going on? Yes, Admiral, The Zahnian scientist responded. And it is almost at the the strength when it disabled us before. Vang realized that the polite tactic wasnt going to work. Time to get serious. Unidentified ship. This is Supreme Admiral Ko-tus Vang from the Ethian Empire. We demand an explanation for your behavior. You have been following us and you or someone with your exact output signature was responsible for disabling our ship a few weeks ago. If you do not respond, we will take your intentions as hostile and will fire upon you in self-defense. Vang nodded to Minoya. That was all that was needed before the Captain gave a quick order to the Zahnian at the weapons console. The officer nodded that he understood and stood at the ready to open fire. How close is it getting? Vang asked the science officer. Fifty-six seconds, he said. Vang turned to the communications officer. Anything? The Zahnian shook his head. Vang blew out a breath. He then nodded to the weapons officer. Send out a short blast in the direction the ship was when it last appeared. Yes, Admiral. The weapons officer worked on his console. A moment later, a burst of gold zipped across the screen display into the black. The golden stream stopped and exploded into a cloud burst as if it hit something. For a moment, the blackness before them took shape and Vang could distinctly see a separate oblong black form light up for a few seconds, and then it was gone, blended back into the black space that surrounded them. Vang turned to the science officer. Any changes? None. Im not sure our blast did any damage, but its difficult to tell since we cant get a good look at it. Vang nodded. He wasnt happy about that news, but it was only a plasma blast. They had far more destructive weapons available. Any communications? Vang asked the communications officer. No, Admiral. Vang felt a grimness fill him. If they refused to talk, then this was only going to go one way. He didnt mind battle, but he had learned long ago that the best battles were the ones avoided. He was willing to give them one more chance, and then they would have to commit to destroying whatever this was that had been following them. Open the channel again. Yes, Admiral. This is your last warning unidentified ship. If you do not contact us and let us know your intentions, we will be forced to destroy you. Vang waited a few moments, but he knew they were running out of time if they wanted to avoid another power outage. He nodded to Minoya. The Captain moved to his own smaller console on the right armrest of his Captains chair. A moment later, the lights on the bridge and throughout the ship dimmed to let all of those on Xlero know to prepare for open combat. Hit them with three mark 12s, Vang ordered. He knew it was far more than needed. That sort of fire power could kill a whole planet, but he didnt know what he was dealing with and he needed a guaranteed win. If there were consequences, he would pay them later once he saw the Prince safely to the Empire. Yes, Admiral, the weapons officer replied. It didnt take long for three green objects to race across the expanse to where the hidden ship lay. The first mark 12 reached about where the ship had last appeared. But there was no explosion as it reached its target. The green projectile just vanished. The other two reached the same area and vanished as well. Alarmed, Vang turned to the science officer. What was that? Did they hit? The Zahnina looked perplexed as he stared at his screen for a few moments, before shaking his head. He looked up and Vang could see the color drain from his face. No, Admiral. No hits. Its like the mark 12s just disappeared. And whats worse, the ship has reached full strength like the last time we Xlero quaked around Vang and the lights on the bridge flickered before dying all together. Vang looked around to find all the consoles on the bridge dark as well. Fear blossomed in Vangs chest. He didnt need an update to know what had just happened. They were dead in space just like last time. Vangs mind raced as he tried to understand this enemys tactics and intentions. Would these beings let them fix the ship and move on like before? But why even let them fix the ship at all, if these beings wanted to do them harm? Vang shook his head. He just didnt know, and that frustrated him. There was nothing so annoying as an enemy that he did not understand. Chapter 22: Abandon Ship A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Chapter 23: Welcome To Ethia Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Chapter 24: The Secret Garden there. Only bitter disappointment awaited him in that hidden space. But before he knew what he was doing, Ghar pushed his way past the spindly blue-green needled boughs, and entered the disguised entrance. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. her back. He had waited a long time to get his revenge, but it seemed like hed have to wait even longer. There were other things, more important considerations. Ko-tus claimed his son had a strong attachment to them. That wasnt a surprise, especially with his sons other Dome-ni of Empathy. any part of Ethia to the Fazha. Chapter 25: The Return This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. that was going to take some effort to get used to) trained me as best they could. smell. And I can reflect emotions of my choosing to others, but only when I am in close proximity of them. and that finally someone was going to take my other Dome-ni seriously. Yes, I would love that very much. Chapter 26: A Tour of The Palace and with such delicate artwork was what caused most of my awe. This was the work of spectacular craftsmanship. The engineer in me was deeply impressed. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. do you pay attention to? Chapter 27: A Fated Meeting If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. You were brutality attacked by your brothers. Thats what happened. Its a rather rare Dome-ni in Ethia. Your father has it, and when he found out you carried the same ability, he was eager to train you and have you follow in his footsteps. Michael, he wanted to make you his official Heir, his successor. had intended to give it back to him when he proved to be worthy of taking it up again, but he only became more and more difficult to deal with. And certainly, your other brothers were even more of a disappointment. are my last hope, Adar. I need a successor. The others proved unable or unworthy of the position, you are all I have left. were the solution I needed. But I hoped you would be. I sent Admiral Vang to retrieve you just the same. The possibility of it was worth the effort to travel beyond of the borders of the Empire. I was glad to discover that it wasnt a wasted trip. Chapter 28: An Unsolvable Problem Concepts of How Science and Technology has Effected the Modern World. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. could I do once I was fully trained in my Perception Dome-ni. Everyone had seemed to think my Dome-ni was important. This was the first time when I actually thought they might be right. Chapter 29: A Breakdown decorated the top half of the bed. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. knew it was still there, waiting, building, eating me up. And it refused to be ignored any longer. Chapter 30: The Morning Meal Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Chapter 31: The Perception Dome-ni So far, the Emperor seemed mostly agreeable to get along with, but instead of making me be more at ease, it left me feeling on edge. It was like I was waiting for the other shoe to drop. And I definitely had that nagging feeling like maybe the Emperor had just been telling me all the things I wanted to hear. not growing up on Earth, or having Aragon as my dad. Or going to MIT. Or having Anna as my best friend for years, and then my girlfriend later on. had effected my life in a negative way at first, but it had also led me to a wonderful life with some really wonderful people. That thought made my heart glow, and in that moment, I realized that even though I missed my old life, I was who I was because of it, and I wouldnt change it for anything in the entire universe. had been very accurate a few times, and that was something. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Chapter 32: Meeting Master Kiev I spent most of the rest of the day with Dur-rele. We went over a lot of what Vang had already taught me. I think mostly for Dur-rele to know how much information I had retained during my trip to Dyniss, but also to get a sense of me as well. I liked Dur-rele better than Vang. He wasnt so uptight and actually answered at least some of my questions. Other times, he simply told me that it wasnt time for me to know yet, which was at least an answer I could appreciate instead of receiving hard and unyielding glares. We even took time for a long lunch, which wasnt as fine dining as the morning meal with the Emperor, but it was better than tasteless gruel. Dur-rele even ate in the same room with me, but refused to sit at my table. He insisted that would be highly inappropriate and took up a position at a much smaller table clear across the room. After a particularly long lecture on the proper way to address Kings and other nobles of the Empire, Dur-rele finally called it a day. He then led me deeper into the palace to find Master Kiev to see what could be done about the locks my dad had placed in my head. Dur-rele promptly left me in a small sitting area, claiming that he had other business to attend to for the Emperor, and that Kiev would be with me shortly. I didnt worry about finding my way back to my room when I was done. My guards still stayed glued to me albeit at a respectful distance. I spotted them lingering in the passage way just outside the small room I sat in. It was like many of the other rooms Id seen like this strategically placed in the palace. Small sitting areas for people to congregate at their leisure. This one was much further down the tower than I had been since Id arrived. From the tall glass window I was now looking at, we were almost at ground level. I could clearly see the garden a few stories below, and gave it my rapt attention. Excuse my tardiness, Highness. I had something unexpected come up, but you now have my full attention. I turned to find a tall man with stark white hair that stood like little spikes all over his head. He did not wear the blue long coats of the guards, nor the white coat of a Caretaker or white robes of the servants. This man was dressed in mud brown with his shiny coat only falling just above his knees What this particular wardrobe represented, I had yet to find out. And I couldnt help but eye the short hair with a little jealousy. You must be Master Kiev. The man gave a slight bow, then straightened. I am, and might I say it is a great pleasure to meet you. The news of your return has been quite the source of conversation these last few weeks. I couldnt but help raise an eyebrow at that. Is that so? Master Kiev waved a hand as if to sweep away any concerns. Oh, in a good way, I promise. Everyone loves a good piece of gossip, you know. I couldnt help but smile. It was nice to know that not everyone in Ethia was reserved and unsociable, but I also remembered the last person that had shown me kindness, so I stayed cautious, watching for a trick or some hidden agenda. That in itself made me feel disappointment. It hadnt even been a full month since discovering I was an Ethian, and already I was putting up walls. That didnt bode well for my future here. But I decided to cast off such negative thinking. I could be cautious, but still appreciate the openness of this man. And what is the gossip saying? I couldnt help but ask. The other man grinned. That everyone is quite excited to get to know you and how you will react to being back after being gone so long, and even where youve been all these years. I remembered what the Emperor said about being careful about my interactions with people until I was more fully trained. Though if I was really honest with myself, it might have more to do with what had happened with Chief Hon. So I schooled my face and came up with a generic response, and maybe throwing in a little bit of truth. It has been an interesting experience so far, and I look forward to learning more about this amazing place. I completely skipped over the where I had been part. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Master Kiev nodded. Indeed. I hope that I can do a small part to make your homecoming as enjoyable as possible. In that order, perhaps we can find a spot in the gardens to do our assessment. I saw you eyeing them. You havent actually been out there yet, have you? I turned to look back out the window at all the lush greenery. No, I havent had the time. I only just arrived yesterday afternoon. I would very much like to spend some time there. Its quite beautiful. Master Kiev turned and waved a hand to follow him. Come. I will show you the way, not that I am an expert at navigating the palace. This is only my fifth time here, but the gardens has always been a place Ive sought out when I have come here. I followed the man out of the lounge and around the corner to the corridor I had come down with Dur-rele. Only now we were going the in the opposite direction from which we came. Then you dont live here in the palace? I asked. Master Kiev chuckled. Oh no, I live on a planet called Sora X at the Protectorate College. Its about three days travel from here by hyperlight. I only come when a Master Mind Bender is required by the Emperor. So Im guessing thats not a big requirement since youve only been here five times? Master Kiev made sure to stay in step beside me, not behind or ahead, while my guards trailed several paces behind us. No, not since I took on my position at the College. So what sort of College is that exactly? We train and place Protectors. That got my attention. Protectors? So, then you will be the one that will be helping me find a new Protector? Vang said that was going to be something I needed to do soon once I got to Ethia. Vang had told me a little about what my relationship to Aragon had been before I had been taken from the Empire. My mom had said something about a blood bond between him and I, and then in our time together Vang had given the name of Protector as Aragons actual duty to me, and what that entailed. From what I gathered, it was a life debt of sorts, and it was something I was still not sure I completely understood, but it did explain dads fervent desire to give himself up in my stead. Vang had also informed me in that same conversation I would need a new Protector at some point, which was of course was something I wasnt thrilled about. Master Kiev shook his head. Oh, not me. There are others at the College Admiral Vang will be consorting with for that endeavor. I am simply here on the business of assessing your locks and steps on moving forward to releasing them. I paused a moment. Wait. Vang is looking into my new Protector himself? Doesnt he have better things to do with his time? The other man frowned and I felt a sudden burst of awkwardness coming from Master Kiev. Forgive me. I think I spoke out of turn. What does that mean? I pressed. I wasnt sure I was going to get an answer, and then the Master sighed as if he had made up his decision about something important, Well, I suspect you will find out soon anyways. It seems the Emperor has assigned Admiral Vang to personally oversee the selection process of your new Protector. I raised an eyebrow. Im taking it thats not normal for an admiral to get involved in selecting a Protector. Master Kiev shook his head. Typically, its usually the person seeking the Protector or a close relative that oversees the process. Admiral Vang is the Supreme Commander of the Zahnian Legion. There are many others the Emperor could have assigned that particular task to besides the man in charge of his fleets. That hung there in the air for a moment. Was that why the Emperor had wanted to talk to Vang before me yesterday? I figured it was to get an update about all that happened on the trip to retrieve me. But the Admiral had been in a mood, even worse than usual. Maybe he had known he was going to get a slap on the wrist for what had happened. It would certainly explain his extra dose of sourness. Master Kiev waited as if I might be able to shed some light on the strange circumstance, but I figured if the man didnt already know about the events that happened outside of Ethia, I probably shouldnt be the one to tell him. So I simply nodded and decided to change the subject. Since he was a Protector and you work at the College, did you know Aragon Remeer? Master Kiev walked by me in quiet contemplation for a few moments. I then noticed the look he shot at my guards trailing behind us. They were definitely close enough to hear our conversation. I decided to take that as a message and changed the subject once again. So what happens when the Admiral finds a good match for me? Master Kiev looked grateful. Well, he probably wont just find one good match. He will pick a few that he feels are capable of doing a decent job in your protection. Then he will leave it to you to make the final choice. That usually requires a visit to the College so that you can meet the candidates face to face, and make your final choice. This is a blood bond after all. The last thing anyone wants is to be bonded for life to a person they cant stand. So the candidates will be assessing you as well. In the end, most bonds are created between a charge and Protector who at the very least have a mutual respect for one another. That is how it normally goes. I would suggest seeking out the Admiral and confirming this. Changes might be made to the normal process considering your circumstances. Thanks, I will do that. Master Kiev stopped in front of a set of double glass doors, leading out into the garden. He stood to one side and motioned me forward. After you, Highness. Chapter 33: An Old Student Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Chapter 34: The Living Death If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. was wrong. I had suspected it, but with everything going on, I hadnt had much time to dwell on how I had left my dad. needed to know what was wrong with my dad. Do you know what happened to him? Chapter 35: A Confrontation I marched across the ante-room and noticed that there were two guards instead of just the one, and Mr. Muscles was was not one of the two. My eyes then went to the door pad to the left. I knew it could be opened with a touch of a palm. Not sure my palm would open the Emperors private room, but I could at least do that door chime thing to get his attention. First, I needed to get past his guards. I need to speak with the EmCCmy father, I said, not halting my stride as I spoke. He is retired for the day, and does not wish to be disturbed, the guard on the right answered. It cant wait, I growled as I kept moving forward. I had about four feet to go, and nothing was going to stop me. Certainly not these guards. I sized them up in my mind, feeling pretty confident I could take them. I sent a silent thank you to my dad and his weird obsession with making sure the whole family knew how to take a punch and deliver one too. Though, knowing what I knew about him now, I supposed it all made sense. He was a Protector after all. It had been his job to know how to fight, and he had wanted to make sure his family did too. If you wish to speak to the Emperor, then you can schedule an appointment in the morning with his assistant Dur-rele, the guard from the left spoke up this time. It was at this point that I threw a look back to see if my own guards would be a problem. They were hanging by the transport alcove clearly not wanting to get involved in whatever it was I was doing. I had to at least give them credit for being smart. I finally halted my progress. I was now in arms reach of both of the Emperors guards. I spread my feet apart and readied to spring forward if necessary. It was one of the first stances my dad had taught me when wed began our Sunday dojo family time. It was what he called the ready to do business posture. Ready to make demands, or ready to fight. The guards at the door stiffened when they saw my stance. I snorted. At least they were starting to get the message. Highness, I must insist that you go back to your room. The Emperor will see you tomorrow, the guard at the left said, reaffirming his position. I gave them both a glowering look. I wasnt about to be put off by them, or anyone else. I was done playing nice. I was done doing what I was told. We can do this one of two ways. You can either inform my father I wish to see him and let him make that determination himself, or I can go through you, and just ask him myself. The two guards looked a little taken back. They then turned to look at each other as if they couldnt quite believe this was happening. It was at that moment, that I realized maybe this had never happened before. Who in their right mind would be crazy enough to just show up making such demands to the freaking Emperor? I almost laughed. At myself for being so stupidly bold and at the situation in general. But I kept the expression on my face as hard as steel. Fear tried to rise inside of me, attempting to tell me that maybe this wasnt a good idea. That maybe I should take their advice and just walk away and see if I could talk to him tomorrow, but the anger inside wasnt having it. I had been denied too much and been pushed aside time and time again. Enough was enough. Option number two it is, I sunk further into the balls of my feet, picked a target, and threw a low punch. He didnt even see it coming. The two guards had been so busy looking at each other and deciding if I was serious or not, that neither of them saw my fist before it was deep into the side of the left guard. I didnt wait for them to catch up. Left guard was off balance, literally, from my punch. Next came my knee to left guards soft spot, which caused him to double over with something between a grunt and a screech. Right guard was closing in. I could feel him moving toward me. I turned and spotted his hand moving toward the hostler hidden underneath the slick confides of his long coat. But I was already turning my attention and body to him. I reached out and grasped the hand going for the gun and latched on to it, keeping him from drawing. I then backed him into the wall right beside the door. We all heard the heavy thud as his back hit. Again, I brought up a fist and punched the side of his face. I did it a couple times just to get my point across. And I couldnt deny it felt good to be letting out my pent up frustration on someone, even if he wasnt the one I was really angry at. At this point, I was aware of movement behind me. Left guard must have recovered himself, because he was coming for more. Right guard was stunned for the moment from my triple punch. I used that to yank his hand off the holster of his gun, with my other hand, I ripped the gun free. The weapon felt strange in my hand. I had handled guns often in my training with my dad, but none quite like this. I wasnt even sure what it would do if I pulled the trigger, so when I aimed, I did it a little to the side. A bolt of yellow hissed from the short barrel as I fired. The yellow streak hit the floor inches from left guards feet. It was enough to stop the man in his tracks. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He stood glaring at me. His right hand resting on the hilt of his gun. I glared right back. My gun now aimed at the center of his chest, a silent dare for him to try it. That was certainly entertaining. Adar, why dont you give Fator back his gun, and we can have a talk. That is why you came here isnt it? There was no mistaking the voice of the Emperor coming from behind me. I didnt even hear the door open. I threw left guard one more hard glare before I turned my head to see my father standing in the open door of his room. He was in a gold dressing gown and had an amused look on his face. I dropped my arm and let the gun fall to my side. It was then I noticed I was breathing hard from the fight. I took a minute to to catch my breath. I used it to hide the contemplation that had sprung in my mind the moment I had seen the Emperor. He was right there. All I had to do was swing that gun around and put a bolt right into him. The problem was, I didnt know if it would kill him. Did it matter? Whether he died or not, I would land myself in a lot of trouble. And even though I was still fuming mad, I realized that deep down I didnt have it in me to shoot this manCCmy father, or anyone else for that matter. It also didnt escape my notice that as soon as the Emperor had come to the door, my own guards had crossed the corridor and now waited within easy reach of me. Both of their hands were suspiciously close to their sides right near their gun holsters. I might get a shot in, but they would tooCCboth of them, probably at the same time. I felt a little betrayed at that. They were supposed to be my guards after all, but it made me realize a bigger truth. I was just a visitor in the Emperors palace. No one was on my side here, not even the men guarding me. That deflated my bravo rather quickly, and as I gave a slow exhale to steady my breathing, I tossed the gun to right guard now standing off to the side. He snatched it and quickly slipped it back into his holster, but he did it glaring at me the whole time. Im pretty sure I had just made a few more enemies this evening. I shrugged. What was new? I seemed to be accumulating a long list already. The Emperor had stepped away from the door, allowing me passage. I strolled through still trying to settle myself from the brief, but violent confrontation. It took me a moment for me to notice the room around me. It was as grand and spacious as his office, but also surprisingly sparse. I spied a large bed clear across the room that dwarfed even my own. The covers were thrown back, so I must have literally gotten the Emperor up from his bed. That gave me a satisfied feeling as I continued into the room. I stopped at the lounging area that was much like the one in my room, but I restrained from sitting down. Instead, I turned to the only other man in the room, the guards were still outside. The Emperor stood near the door, now closed, eyeing me with an appraising look. That was quite a display. Who taught you how to do that? He asked. Who do you think? I scoffed back. The Emperor nodded as if settling something within himself, and then moved toward a low counter to the side of the room. I could see much of it was covered in colored bottles of varying sizes. Would you like a refreshment? The Emperor said as he pulled two fluted glassed off a shelf underneath the counter, chose a bright red bottle, and filled each glass without waiting for my response. He then crossed the space between us, giving me one of the now filled fluted glasses. I took it not knowing what else to do. I watched the other man as he took a long drink from the glass. He then looked to me with a satisfied smile. Its quite good. One of Ky-maras best wines. Made from the tereick fruit in their underwater orchards. I looked down at the bright red liquid in the glass more than a little curious. I had wondered if Ethia had any sort of libations. This was the first I was seeing of it. I certainly missed having a drink, so I decided to give it a try. It was smooth and had a bitter sweetness to it, but a sharp flavor I had never tasted before. The best part though was the warmth I felt as it hit my stomach. It was instant and immense, and I knew that only drinking one glass would probably be close to maybe three beers back on Earth. I eyed the glass with new appreciation and a little wariness. I had to be very careful with this stuff. It is good. Where can I get some of this? I asked in spite of the anger still rolling inside like lightning ready to strike at a moments notice. I will have a few bottles sent to your room. The Emperor moved to the sitting area. He sat down as regally as any man in a dressing gown could do, and then he motioned for me to sit across from him. Have a seat and tell me what is on your mind, son. It must be important for it being so late. I finally sat down, holding on to my wine and realizing my anger was starting to seep away. I didnt know if it was from the exertion I had put into the impromptu fight with the Emperors guards, or maybe it was the fire of the wine, but I was quickly losing the hardness I had when I first set out in the gardens to confront my father. I grappled for the words I wanted to say, that only a short time ago had been ready and eager to be heard, but now they seemed flat and insufficient. I sat frustrated at myself for flaking out before I even had a chance to say anything. I also felt a little embarrassed realizing that maybe this really could have waited until morning, but I had been too upset to slow down to think things through. You are upset with me and with all thats been put upon you in such a short time, the Emperor replied for me. I looked up sharply. I really hate it when you do that. The other man smiled like a cheshire cat. Thats kind of the point. Its always important to keep the upper hand in any conversation. The best way to do that is to keep the other person off guard. I blinked at the other man flabbergasted by his attitude and words. Really? I was angry enough to get in a fight with his own guards right outside his bedroom, and all he wanted to do was make sure he had the upper hand in our conversation, and then he even had the nerve to use it as a teaching moment? I looked at the drink in my hand with new appreciation as my mind started to grab a hold of the way the Emperor thought. He hadnt tried to be nice in offering it like I first assumed. The drink was a distraction to keep me off my game. It was like lightening had stuck, jolting me into a sudden realization. Had that been what my birth father had been doing the entire time? The conversation in his office that left me thinking we had made a connection? Breakfast this morning where he artfully dodged my real questions and left me feeling like I actually wanted to learn more about my Perception Dome-ni? Was all this just a game to him? Chapter 36: A Not So Veiled Threat It is the ability to expand your awareness so you can comprehend and see connections that ordinarily allude others It can even be used to orchestrate a series of events in order to get people or a person to a certain outcome. empty. was blocking me. A cold tingling sensation zipped down my spine. do get to have a say in my life, in what I do and where I go. And if you wanted my help, then you should have asked, not just assumed I was going to do it. And definitely not threatened me to make it happen. This was the Perception Dome-ni in action. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. knew he was getting satisfaction on learning his enemy had been severely compromised. others on Earth he could go after, especially my mom. The Emperor knew she was still very much alive. She had been right beside me in most of those photos I had seen of Earth yesterday. And my heart shuttered to think I had just put a target on her back. my duty to the Empire. I hope that you will be able to see that one day. him. They never had that luxury. Chapter 37: Restless Night and still make sure he was able to get his point across to Adar. Though it could have been that he was just so tried. had made a mistake in capitulating to the the Fazhas demands, and then expending the effort and resources to have the Admiral go fetch his son. that been the reason for his sons angry out burst? The whole reason for the unpleasantness tonight? Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Chapter 38: A Decision Made him. You know that, right? Im sure youve heard the rumors same as us. They are even saying Fathers handing over a piece of Ethia to those yavit Fazha. Can you believe that? To freaking Fazha, Hame! Yes, he did. But he couldnt say that. The Emperor had spoken. He had a job to do, even if he didnt like it. The Captain looked down his nose at the still fuming Prince. everyone. is a threat to Father, what would you do then? Zorren held the gaze for a long uncomfortable moment. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I can only imagine the tall tales Fator and Jemon told you, but I assure you, Captain, all is well in hand. had expected more resistance from Kaller, which meant that the confrontation was much more than just a little conversation. At some point during the conflict with his son, the Emperor had felt threatened, otherwise, he wouldnt have tried so hard to warn Kaller off. It makes one wonder. What else Father will do for that brat? He isnt thinking straight, Hame. Hes so bent about Aragon taking Adar away from him in the first place, he cant see what hes doing. You will leave my son alone. He was angry and made a bit of a ruckus, but we have talked it out. He wont be a problem anymore. There is no need for you to get involved. Aragons certainly had him long enough to turn my brother into a weapon. In fact, Id be surprised if he doesnt attack Father shortly after he arrives here. Mark my words Hame, my brother will make trouble, and when he does, you just remember your duty to Father first and foremost. push from his Telekinetic Dome-ni so that she landed smack in the middle of the bed. She lay there with legs sprawled open and a wide grin, panting just a little. He loved how much his use of his Dome-ni got her excited. Chapter 39: An Unexpected Warning Or else. all of the Zahnian guards assigned to the White Palace. will kill you. had been that pause where I had considered turning the gun on the Emperor, but then thought better of it and tossed the gun back to its owner. should just take the warning and let it be? I had barged into the Emperors room after all. And there had been that moment when I held the gun, and maybe a few others after the Emperor had made his ultimatum that I thought some very unpleasant thoughts about my birth father. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. with his mind. Okay, so if I had gotten some decent sleep and hadnt spent all night deep in the bowels of my own personal mental hell, maybe that last little bit would have caused me to make the smart choice and just shut the fuck up. move you out of the way. moved me backwards. Once again, I was slammed against the wall of the shower. And I couldnt help but think this fight was decidedly unfair. He had an advantage I couldnt possibly match. again. Now Im starting to think everything would have been so much better if they had actually succeeded in killing you all those years ago. Chapter 40: Memory Unleashed my version of him. This one was younger. The lines of his face were a little softer and his hair was dark without any of the familiar gray streaks I had gotten used to over the last decade. did know I was there. But I was sure it was just my imagination. what the hell? only under certain circumstances. For that reason, when you leave this room today and future sessions, you will remember none of this training. But I did. And I knew he wasnt talking to my nine year old self any more. He was talking to me, or the version of me he knew would be remembering this memory. You dont have to understand, but one day you will. Be them. Kill or be Killed. Today, we are going to learn to kill. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. me in the memory. I could feel everything as if I had been there, even down to the things I was thinking. knew that the fighting wouldnt stop until first blood. I had yet to win a bout with my dad. Today, I could feel the determination to change that. still he persisted. knew what he was building. He knew what was on the line. More importantly, he did it, because he loved me. That lesson above everything else stood out like a blinking neon light to me. why I did it. Chapter 41: Muscle Memory could fight back. Not just for him and to honor all that he had done for me, but for me and the life I still wanted to live. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Only a small percentage of those with Dome-ni have what you would consider aggressive talents. Most are passive, but its the aggressive that is the most difficult to deal with. The only way to get the upper hand is to be brutal. If you cant or wont kill them, then keep them off balanced and knock them out. Chapter 42: Unexpected Summons had spend most of their lives here. They knew most of the secret in and outs of the White Palace, and how to get around them. *** should be doing that was much more important than finding the next Protector of Prince Adar Zahn. But the Emperor had spoken. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Chapter 43: Demanded Answers again. why of all that had happened in Adars quarters between his son and Hame. is still alive isnt he? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Chapter 44: A Change In Plans push him against the back of the shower. I delivered my warning and I fully intended to leave. Thats when your son lashed out at me. not after I told you to stand down! Ghars voice vibrated with his anger. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I will have something to say about it. still attacked the Captain, the Admiral pressed again. This was all Ghars fault. Not Adars. Not even Hames. Maybe he shouldnt have pushed Adar so hard last night. Ghars head ached. There had been a time in his life when he would have never felt like he had made a mistake or felt a doubt about his actions. But lately, it seemed like he was faltering more than he was comfortable with. Maybe he was just getting too old for all of this. Chapter 45: A Hidden Threat outside of our trainings. that. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Chapter 46: The Last Treatment The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Chapter 47: The Emperor Has His Say Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. anyone undoing that. Besides, I liked the idea of having another resource to protect myself. With the amount of enemies I was collecting, I knew it might save my life. Hell, it already had. agree with my dad on anything. It almost felt surreal. that out. Chapter 48: A Confession Made knew exactly what to do to take this guy down. I didnt even try to restrain myself, because at this point, I was bleeding out and I knew I didnt have long. not to confront you on the matter after he had spoken to me about it. Yes, normally, Hame has a great deal of freedom in how he has been allowed to deal with potential threats to me. For the most part, I do not care what actions he takes as long as he gets results. But he knew I would be displeased at him addressing you. he would forgive and forget such a humiliation? Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. only expelling her from the White Palace. never forget and forgive. If he survives? I opened my mouth to ask what that meant, but the Admiral spoke up for the first time since I sat down. he suggested. Chapter 49: An Unexpected Gift loved my mother. Maybe he still did. I wasnt sure what to think about that. could be a scenario these two unlikely people would come togetherCCthrough their love of gardening. And not only that, at least on the Emperors side, there had been genuine feelings between them. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. did deny me the opportunity to know you. And thats something I cant forgive. Chapter 50: Walking With Memories covered the smooth stone that rose up high enough on the sides to become a railing, while shots of pure white flowers the size of a nickels dotted the patches of greenery. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. was going to look forward to coming back here. It was the perfect place to relax and recharge. I also couldnt deny the strong feeling of home I felt when here, and maybe that was because of my connection to my mom in this place. Chapter 51: A New Reason For Being It makes one wonder. What else father will do for that brat? He isnt thinking straight, Hame. Hes so bent about Aragon taking Adar away from him in the first place, he cant see what hes doing. was Aragons ultimate revenge on the Emperor? Zorren had certainly hinted as much. still he was completely blind to the threat against him. But that was what Zorren had been trying to warn him against. The Emperor simply could not be objective when it came to his youngest son. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. you know who. The anger fell away as he considered her words. Was she really doing what he thought she was doing? Chapter 52: A New Beginning I sat back in my seat on the shuttle that would take me up to the battle cruiser Maxem. I had just settled myself down when Master Kiev had shown up. He had taken the seat directly across from me. Now we waited for our last passenger to arrive, according to our shuttle pilot. I hadnt expected the Admiral to be the last of us to arrive. He had seemed quite eager to leave at our breakfast. We didnt have long to wait before I heard a set of boots tromping up the ramp. But it wasnt the Admiral who came through the still open doorway. The squat form of Dur-rele made his way inside and he swiftly made his way to the open seat next to Kiev. The door began to close and I gave Dur-rele a surprised look. I thought we were waiting on the Admiral? As I understand it, he went up half an hour ago. Dur-rele replied. Of course he did, I grunted. Probably just so he didnt have to share the same shuttle with me. I couldnt help but feel like my latest adventure had significantly soured the Admiral against me. Well, even more than he already had been. Lovely. I only hoped the trip to the College would be a quick one. That way the both of us could part ways as soon as possible. He certainly wasnt my favorite person either. I didnt know you were coming, Dur-rele, I said. The other man grimaced. I didnt either until this morning. I had a time scurrying around to get my stuff together last minute. I suppose the Emperor decided that you needed me more than he did for the time being. He knows you will be busy at the College, but thought we could still spend a few hours together each day. There really is so much to be caught up on, and he wants you ready to attend the Feast of Kings in five months time. Oh? This was the first I had heard about this. What is the Feast of Kings? Dur-rele looked appalled that I should even ask such a question. Only one of the most important events of the year, Highness. Anyone who is anyone will be there, and the Emperor thought it an appropriate time to present you to the Empire as his official Heir. The announcement is necessary and an important step to becoming the Ascendant. It will proclaim you as a representative of the Imperial Family and allow you to interact with the Kings in an official capacity. As well as giving you the authority to act on the Emperors behalf to the citizenry of the Empire. Once you have had sufficient exposure and experience at being an agent of the Imperial Seat, you will advance to the full title of Ascendant. I felt a little sick at hearing all that. After our little moment in the garden this morning, I had dared to hope that maybe things had changed, or at least my father would let up on things a little. Guess not, and hed sent Dur-rele as a reminder of that, and had probably told his aide to give me this little speech as soon as possible. And hey, look at me, already starting to get some fine experience in using my Perception Dome-ni, which of course, was probably the secondary reason why my father had sent Dur-rele my way at a last minute notice. I suppose I wasnt all that surprised of this passive aggressive ambush. The Emperor had an agenda and he was determined to make it happen. He didnt let pesky little things like emotions get in the way. But it was at least good to know he had them. The Emperor had shown me a side of him today that I was pretty sure most people never saw. Besides the unexpected presentation of the secret garden, I took his moment of sharing some really hard feelings with me as the true gift. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. It had certainly left an impression on me as I had meandered through the garden. It had set everything I thought I had known up on its side as I realized that maybe things werent so black and white as I first thought. That maybe I should give him a chance and stop making this all about me. He deserved that much at least. Was the grand gesture of presenting the garden to me yet another way for him to manipulate me into giving him that chance? Maybe. Probably. Hell, most likely. But right now I didnt care, because even with my father playing the puppet master through Dur-rele, I realized a few key things. The Emperor was my birth father. And Ethia was my original home. And I was being offered an opportunity of a lifetime. Didnt I owe it to myself to at least give it a shot? Who knew what I might learn or become in the process? So maybe I didnt have much of a choice about whether I came here or not. And maybe I was still a little upset about being separated from people I truly loved and cared about. And even though we had had a moment in the garden, I wasnt foolish enough to think the Emperor still wouldnt send those mark 12s to Earth if I didnt do my part. All that was still true. But it also didnt have the hold on me it once did. My anger was gone. It had disappeared sometime during my time in my mothers garden. Even though I had tapped into a lot of my memories with my family in that space she had created, the time there also made me realize that they were still with me, even if they werent here in person, and that would never change. By the time I exited the garden, I could feel the shift in me. I think for the first time since learning about my Ethian origins, I was truly beginning to accept it, and accept that maybe I really never would get to go back to Earth or see my family there again. I didnt like it, but also I didnt like how all the anger had made me feel either, or what it had done to upset my life and others. I had to let it go. I had to let them go. I would never be able to give this new life of mine a chance, if I kept hanging on to the old one. But at least I had my memories of themCCthe good and the not so good, and for now, that would have to be enough. In the meantime, it was becoming clear to me that maybe getting a new Protector really was the best thing. Ill admit that I had been resisting the idea of it. I didnt like the idea of replacing dad. And I realized that maybe a lot of my anger had come from that. But whether I liked it or not, my track record so far proved it was necessary. It hadnt even been a full month since I was last on Earth and already I had three encounters that could have killed me. Sure, I knew a handful of Earths martial arts, and as it turned out, a deadly Ethian discipline called quat-lo, but that hadnt done much good with Tessa. It hadnt even registered on my radar she was a possible threat. But I know dad would have seen it. He would had never allowed her access to me in the first place. He probably would have seen Chief Hon as a threat long before I did. He most likely would have stopped me before I had gone barging into the Emperors private quarters and started that whole fiasco. And even if he somehow hadnt intercepted that bad decision, he certainly would have met Captain Hame at my door when hed come looking to insert his opinion on my night time activities. I needed someone to watch my back, to maybe even warn me off before I bumbled into possible disaterous mistakes. All this Ethian stuff was all still so new to me, not to mention being a part of the ruling family of an empire. I was realizing that there was a lot more to this than just learning the ropes, especially if those ropes were going to snap and break before I even had a change to learn what they were all about. Yeah, I needed help. Big time. And if that help couldnt be my dad, then I would have to find someone else that was close. Aragon Remeer would be a tough act to follow. I knew Id never find anyone quite like that, but maybe someone who was competent enough to keep the crazies off me and respected me for who I was. That would be a really good start. I rested my head back on the seat behind me as our shuttle lifted off and began its ascent. I wasnt sure what to expect when I reached the College, but for the first time since I had arrived in Ethia, I felt a distinct eagerness course through me. I was going to yet another planet after all, and didnt I once spend my time on Earth looking up into the night sky and wondering what was out there? Now, through a twist of fate, I had been offered the keys to a whole other freaking galaxy, and if that wasnt something to get excited about, I dont know what was. Book 2 Dark Guardian鈥撯€揚rologue A Promise Made This was not how things were supposed to go. were his family after all. Hed miss them after awhileCCprobably. needed Markus. Hes not well, pavi. Those monsters messed him up in the head. Im the only one hes holding conversations with right now. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. werent his parents. But for once he put that all aside. He was determined to do whatever he needed to help his friend get better. Dark Guardian Chapter 1: A Promise Kept Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. why Captain Kaller Hame would dare to confront Prince Adar, even if to warn him off? He knows more than most that the Emperor would not appreciate such actions on his Protectors part, not against his Heir. Finally, he could fulfill a promise. A promise he had made twenty years ago to an angry little boy. A boy that had turned hard and indifferent to his family. Rainus very much doubted this would erase years of hard feelings, but maybe it was a start. Maybe. Dark Guardian Chapter 2: Unresolved Anger A fire raced up Markuss ankle to his calf, and he had to shift his large frame to keep from falling to the dirt floor of the fighter ring. Spots from the pain appeared in his vision. Markus blinked and put all his focus on his attacker. That yavit brown-scaled Fazha had fractured something in his ankle in that last charge. The Fazha showed a wide grin of triumphant. His pointed teeth glinting in the harsh yellow light from the high cavern ceiling above that lit up the two of them and the surging crowd around them. His opponent must have noticed Markuss hesitation, knowing that last attack and dodge had done damage. Markus grimaced back as he checked in with himself. He was getting tired, and the break would only make things worse. If Markus didnt end this fight soon, the smirking Fazha would really have something to gloat about. That wasnt going to happen, not if Markus had anything to say about it. So he took a deep breath and shut out all the noiseCCthe frenzied crowd all along the fighters circleCConly his opponent mattered right now. So he dug deep for what he needed to take down the towering Fazha. Markus plunged into the darkest fathoms of himself where he found his center. The place where others might claim a calm stillness could be discovered, but for Markus Nador there was something far more dark and destructive waiting for him, and it had yet to let him down. Some might label the blackness at his core as unresolved anger, or blinding rage, but Markus only knew it by how he channeled itCCunfettered violence. It had always served him well in just about any situation, challenge, or danger he had come across in the last several decades of his life. And he channeled all his focus now to touch the cold blackness withinCCand it touched him back. Markus grinned wickedly, welcoming the crashing chill of ruthlessness that rushed through his body to dull his pain and fire his brain into action. Within moments, a plan snapped into place. It was then that a flicker of realization passed over the Fazha fighters face that something had changed within the last few seconds, but it was too late. Markus was already in motion. He stumbled. Hard. And as predicted, the other fighter took the bait. A debilitating blow sung toward Markuss head. Only he no longer remained in the path of the hurling fist. Markus had ducked low, putting most of his weight on his good leg, while coming in strong with his left fist to punch the Fazhas now exposed mid-section. Markuss fist hit hard scale. Pain raced up his arm from the contact, but he ignored it. Instead, he hit again and again. Fast and hard. The Fazha stumbled back, and Markus followed. He kept striking anywhere left exposed. Chest. Stomach. Ribs. He finished with a face shot that caused the Fazha to let out a high-pitched scream right before he dropped to the dirt floor of the fighting circle. The crowd went crazy as Markus stood over the body of his opponent. He knew the Fazha wasnt going to get up. Markus had targeted the Fazhas third eye that was squeezed between two much larger eyes as his last shot. It was the biggest weakness of the skinets. One good hit there, and theyd be out for hours. Markus stood over the reptilian Fazha for a long moment just to make sure. The skinet was out cold. He turned and limped from the only open space in the packed underground cavern, ignoring the screaming Ethians and other Fazha just outside a laser green circle that depicted the edges of the fighting arena. Markuss attention focused on the grinning face of his friend waiting for him just outside the circle. You almost lost that one, you know, Nathias said as Markus stepped past the thin green boundary. Markuss scoffed at his friend. I needed it to look good. Cant make every win look easy. Nathias chuckled. Uh huh. Keep telling yourself that. You cant win them all, Markus. He threw his friend a not-unfriendly glare. Watch me. Nathias stepped back, raising his hands. Hey, just trying to be realistic. The Fazha, especially the skinet there, arent easy for an Ethian to take down. Youre lucky you havent had a loss yet. Why the yavit do you think Ive been training so hard? So I wont lose. Markus yelled back to his friend as he pushed his way through the thick crowd. He had. Markus prided himself in his ability to fight. Hed been fighting since he was a kid. First, it started as play fights with friends. Eventually, he grew up and joined the Vanguard, and learned what true fighting was. Then he took the plunge into an even more exclusive club of fightersCCthe Protectorate College. But even his training with the best of the best hadnt prepared him for skirmishes with Fazha. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Thats why he was here in the underground city of Cresta. This was where the real fighting happened in Ethia. It was also a place where Markus could truly test himself and allow himself the freedom to really let go. So he had signed himself up, even though the boss who ran the fights had looked at him like he was crazy. Ethians dont participate in the circle for a reason, Fruek, a fellow Ethian who ran the fights had told him. No. One just runs it, Markus retorted. Freuk scoffed, These Fazha beasts arent capable of doing anything but follow orders. He must be paying you a lot to get insulted while working, Markus threw to the two towering Kem Fazha standing guard over their much shorter charge. The two pale yellow giants didnt so much as flinch as they stood several heads taller than most of the Fazha and Ethians gathered. It was like Markus hadnt even spoken as they stood watching for danger against their employer with the one large red eye filling up most of their faces. Theyre too dumb to know when they are insulted, Fruek grinned, the white scar cutting across the fight bosss face a blemish, clearly marking him an outcast like most of the Ethians in Cresta City, because most respectable Ethians would have gotten a treatment to fix it. Markus just shrugged, suspecting the Kems werent nearly as dumb as their handler thought they were, but it wasnt his business. I still want to fight. Youll get yourself killed. Fruek tried again to dissuade him. Markus just gave the fighting boss a bored looked. Fruek had given a heavy sigh and a long shake of his head before handing Markus a data pad. Make your mark then. If you die, its on you. Markus signed his consent and walked away without a word. That had been almost two years ago, and so far he hadnt broken his winning streak. Hed become a sensation in the underground fights. No one could believe an Ethian could hold out so long against the FazhaCCany Fazha. Sure, most of Fazha species might be a bit dumb and slow, but most were also bigCCmuch bigger than the average Ethian. What they lacked in brains, they made up for in sheer mass and brutality. Markus wasnt stupid, of course. Hed done his research on all his potential opponents before signing up for fights. How they each fought, and especially their weaknesses. Markus learned more about the different species of Fazha the last few years than he ever did in all his Ethian education, and it had served him well. That and training for more hours in the day than he slept for months on end. He relished it all. It was a challenge, and quite frankly, he had nothing else better to do these days. Though sometimes the fights did leave him in less than desirable physical shape like now. Markus found an alcove that wasnt full of spectators so he could take a minute to catch his breath. He leaned a hand up against the wall, and pushed back the pain from his ankle. It didnt like him walking on it. He stood with eyes closed and breathed through the pain. He needed to find a Remaker so he could get the yavit thing healed. He had another fight in two days. He didnt want to miss it. You alright? Nathias said as he finally managed to catch up. Nathias had been a good friend since childhood, but hed been more and more scarce of late. Markus was surprised to see him here at all. When they last parted ways several months ago, Nathias had claimed hed be busy for awhile and not be able to stop by. Markus had thought it was code for sorry, but I cant be seen around you anymore. All Markuss other friends and acquaintances had done that a while ago. He supposed it was just a matter of time that his best friend would follow suit. Markus turned to give Nathias a reassuring look. Im fine. Just need a minute. Why are you even here? I thought you were on some long assignment or something. Nathias turned to put his back to the wall, leaning against the hard stone of the cavern, and then spoke casuallyCCalmost too casually. Have you checked your messages lately? Markus narrowed his eyes with suspicion. He knew his friends body language enough to know something was going on. Why? Markus growled, he never liked playing games and wished his friend would just say whatever he had come here to say. Nathias nonchalantly shrugged, but Markus knew it to be an act. No reason. Just thought that maybe you might be missing something important while youve been busy getting your ass kicked down here. Did you not see the end of that fight? Markuss voice full of irritation. You know what I mean. Do I? Nathias banged the back of his head up against the hard stone of the cavern wall. We really going to do this again? Its been months since Ive been here. I thought you would just be happy to see me. Not if you are going to criticize my life choices. You can go back to whatever important task the Vanguards assigned you. I dont need that kind of friend. Markus, Im notCC Nathias stopped and blew out a long breath. He took a minute before continuing. Im sorry. I didnt mean to sound like I was starting all that up again. Im just concerned about you. Everyone is. Markus shook his head. No, they just want me to do what they think I should be doing. I thought you were on my side. I am on your side. Then why do you keep bringing this up? Nathias threw up his hands as if in defeat. I dont know. Maybe because youre a Kings son, and you are living in this filthy city and your only real plan in life is to find the biggest nastiest thing that walks and beat it down. Markus shrugged. Whats wrong with that? I like what I do, and Im good at it. No one is saying you arent. You proved that by blowing through the Protectorate Program in less time than most, and graduating with some of the highest scores on record. But thats the thing, you completed the program two years ago. You should have taken on a charge by now, or at least invested your time into teaching at the College. Instead, youve been here doing this. Nathias gestured to the thundering crowd as two fighters began the next round in the arena. Dark Guardian Chapter 3: Message Received hundreds of planets. You could have been too if you hadnt have been squandering all your time away. want to buy a planet, Nathias. wish they had forgotten about you. Theres a difference, Markus. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. truth behind his friends words. It was like someone had rung a bell that only he could hear, and in fact, only he could. Markuss Dome-ni of Verity was not a common talent. Nathias was speaking the truth, or at least a truth he believed in. Who do you think? do uneasy. He was the one who made others uneasy, and that was a point of pride for him. But now Adar was back. Like really, truly back in Ethia. After all this time. It had been something Markus had desperately wished for most of his life. Then why did he feel the unease and a knot starting to grow in his gut? Have been. Its been twenty years, Nathias. He probably doesnt even remember me. Yavit, I barely remember it all myself. Dark Guardian Chapter 4: On The Observation Deck did save my life. But now, the College wanted me to go through some sort of assessment like maybe my dad hadnt taught me properly or something. was my fault that Kaller Hame was being dismissed, but the words became stuck in my throat. This was one of many things I didnt understand about Ethia. Why did a perfectly good man with impeccable service for thirty years become disgraced because of one slip up? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Dark Guardian Chapter 5: Under Obligation Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. could believe it. expecting this sort of thing. So instead of angry, I felt more resigned. Whether I liked it or not, this was my new normal. Okay, maybe I was a little angry. my life we are talking about. Why would I risk it, even a small amount if technically I already have a Protector and he taught me quat-lo so I could protect myself? he frustrated about? But it also made me feel a little better that I wasnt the only one not happy with being pressed into doing something. might have to do as my father wanted, but it didnt mean I had to like it. So I have to go through with this whether I agree with it or not? Dark Guardian Chapter 6: Welcome To The Protectorate Or else. He was the one I needed to keep happy. So if the Admiral wanted to think the worst of me, so be it. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Dark Guardian Chapter 7: Meeting The Candidates Since arriving in Ethia, I had seen very little of the fairer sex, not a single one on Vangs ships and only a handful at the Palace. I had yet to ask if there had been a particular reason for such a skew in gender. But here there stood a rather brawny female, and she was eyeing me with a particular sour expression compared to the others. sensed a malevolence coming from him unlike anything I had ever felt before. A shiver quaked through me as I watched him step forward like Haxley. He stood there ramrod straight with a blank expression and the dark feeling that had come over me now gone like it had never been there at all. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Oh. Well that explained that. She probably thought I had no business knowing quat-lo. I had a growing feeling she and I were going to go head to head about that sooner rather than later. She confirmed it with a particularly pointed look as she stepped back in line. if we could work out the whole quat-lo thing. But I wasnt going to hold my breath. I had the distinct impression that she would probably knock it right out of me if I tried. you choose to begin with? Dark Guardian Chapter 8: Shadows presence all of their own. feel the hulking shape of the Protectorate Auditorium looming above him as he walked across the great front entrance. He could sense the expansiveness of the fighting courtyards just beyond the arching doorways. And he most certainly noticed the stiff and imposing Administrative Hall that was the working area of the officers, Masters, and Directors of the College. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. look about you is all. had been talking about Markus in some fashion or another he supposed. feel in the air. What it was, he couldnt say for sure. But it caused a shiver to ripple through Markus and it made the hairs stand up on his arms. He had learned long ago to listen to the signs, and it was telling him something was off. else. Markus stepped away so he was more fully in the shadows, and without another word, Markus turned and started to jog through the back alleys as he made up for lost time. He tried again to hone into the feeling, but it slipped away from him. Frustrated, Markus continued his course. did figure he would eventually run into someone he knew, he just didnt think it would be so early. At least it was Orlick, someone he could depend upon to keep his mouth shut when asked. could result in a successful matching, but there really was more to choosing a Protecter than capability. feeling had dissipated. Dark Guardian Chapter 9: The Chalet twenty? Well, twenty-one, but it seemed Hame had been the only one who had gotten to walk away. The others, not so much. I shuttered. That seemed like a lot. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. move to catch the tiny pebble. The small stone sat there for a moment in mid-air as if hanging there on its own accord, and then it began a slow and graceful descent all the way to the ground. I watched in awe. Dark Guardian Chapter 10: A Friendly Hello Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. didnt know why the Commander had asked him back. Sure, it could be to officially reprimand Markus for being absent for the last two years and ignoring regular protocol for any who went off world to check in regularly and respond to summons from Command. But he suspected it had to do with Adar. Nathias didnt confirm it in words exactly, but between his friends actions and how Markus knew his father, it was heavily implied that the Chief Commander wanted someone to watch Adar. that confrontation for as long as possible. is Renowned after all. did need her help. Nathias was right, Markus had shut out the universe for too long. He needed information and Gayle was the best one to do that. Dark Guardian Chapter 11: A Future Favor Gayle rolled her eyes. Well, Im certainly not willing to hear you out for you, idiot. Im doing it for him. Its our jobs to protect, and I can easily see this causing problems, not just for the Heir, but the whole College. Theres no way Im letting some of the morons at the College mess things up for us. Can you even imagine what might happen if there was an incident at the College involving the returned Heir? The woman shivered. No way Im going to let that happen. Besides, Im pissed I got passed over for top picks for Prince Adar. I should have been on that list, Markus. Im yavit good at what I do. Better than Sasseni or that tool Gunther, and Ive been waiting longer too. Markus smirked. Oh, so you think you help stop some sort of plot, youll win your way into the position of Adars next Protector? Gayle shrugged. It could happen. Markus actually felt relief at hearing Gayles reason for hearing him out and that she had her sights on the slot for Adars new Protector. His old friend could certainly do worse, and if he picked from Vangs list he just might. Markus would certainly trust Gayle to watch his own back, so he knew she would do well for Adar. Markus nodded to himself. If he could find a way to suggest Gayle as Adars new Protector, then he would. Fine. Whatever. Youd be a better pick than those on his list anyways. The woman gave him a wide grin. Her green eyes seemed extra brilliant in the light of the room. Ahhhhh, you mean it? It was Markuss turn to roll his eyes. I dont say anything I dont mean, and you know it. First, Im going to need a list of those you think are going to cause trouble. Gayle snorted. Yeah, it might be a shorter list if I just tell you who isnt going to be a problem. Markus stifled a grin of victory at getting her to commit. I want everything youve gotCCall of it. The list, what the scuttlebutt is, and possible actions they might take against him. And how far you think they would go to get revenge for Hame. Ill also need your help on surveillance, and maybe intervention if it becomes necessary. She scoffed. You dont want much do you? Gayle, Markus gave her a long look. He didnt much like being here and asking for her help, but it was better than getting anyone else involved. Out of all his classmates, Gayle had been the only one who had even tried to accept him here at the College, mostly because she herself had been shunned because of her telepathy Dome-ni. Not many people liked the idea of spending time around a Mind Reader, even if their efforts could be blocked with some training or that really those with the telepathy ability could only read surface thoughts. But like all of those with that particular Dome-ni, she got a cold shoulder wherever she went. Markus owed her for that unexpected friendship. Some days it had been the only thing keeping him from giving up and walking away under all the pressure to go crawling back to his father. Thank the Universe he had stayed his course and got through his training. And the woman sitting on the bed was a huge contributing factor in that. So he had to admit that it felt kind of shitty standing here in her bed chamber in the deep hours of the night asking her for the favor, especially after his earlier fumble. But here he was. And she knew it too. He could see the smirk in her eyes. She really was hooked now. She looked thoughtful for a moment, and then said the very thing he hoped she wouldnt say. I dont get it, why me? Im flatteredCCI think, but didnt Command already set you up with what you needed? Markus paused, and then said. You know I prefer to work off the radar. Gayle threw up where hands. Oh, I should have known. You havent even check in have you? I thought you said they wanted you silently shadowing Prince Adar? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Markus pursued his lips and did not say a word. Wait? How do you even know they want you on Prince Adar if you havent talked to them? He shrugged. Nathias inferred thats what they wanted. Gayle threw her head back and barked out a laugh. Nathias inferred? Seriously, Markus? What if what they actually want is to take your membership away? Once you get the official boot, Markus, theres no coming back hereCCever. Markus shrugged. Hed already thought about this on the trip from Cresta. He was going to keep Adar safe until he bonded with a new Protector. It was the least he could do for his old friend, and if that meant some sacrifices on his part, hed pay them. It was a big Empire, hed find somewhere else to go, it wasnt like hed been wanting to come back here anywaysCCwell, not until Adar had come that is. If thats what they want, they can take my membership. Yavit, Ill even do it willingly, but Im here for Adar. Thats the only thing that matters right now, and considering the Colleges reputation is on the lineCCbecause we both know it is, I think they will see it that way too. Besides, they are Command, they dont actually know whats going on with the Cadets, Disciples, and Pledges on a day to day basis, not really. Not like you do. I need someone I can trust and I need someone who knows all the ins and outs. I need you. Gayle gave Markus a small smile. You sure do know how to make a girl feel specialCCsometimes, when youre not being a total idiot. Though I suspect your interest in me is more about what my Dome-ni can pick up than anything else. Markus tried to speak, but Gayle put up a hand to stop him. Im not saying that to goad you, Markus. But lets be honest here, my Dome-ni would come in handy for this mission specifically. Markus nodded. Yes, it would, but thatsCC But she didnt even let him finish. Now thats settled, lets talk price. Markus raised an eyebrow. Price? Gayle folded her arms across her chest and gave him a piercing look. You just admitted to doing this off the books without Command being in the official know. They frown on that kind of thing, or did you not notice it the many times you were given remediations for doing that kind of thing? That means Im at risk, so that means I deserve ample compensation. I thought you wanted to be Prince Adars new Protector? Oh, I do, and dont think I will give up on that dream easily. But we both know anything can happen and things may not work out the way I want. If he does decide to go another wayCCwhich lets face it, would mean hes prone to making bad decisionsCCthen I need something else. I was thinking maybe the Great Markus Nador owing me a favor? Like a big favor equivalent to what I do for you. Markus stared down at the woman. The look in her face made him know she was serious. He blew out a long breath. You know I hate owing favors. Gayle smiled. I do, why do you think Im asking? If you want something significant from me, Markus, then you are going to have to give me something significant in return. Thats how this whole deal thing works. Of course, I can always go to Command and tell them about our little conversation. Gayle. Markus growled. The woman battered her eyes like she was some innocent girl. What? Im only trying to look out for myself. He blew out a long breath. Gayle was right, she was taking a big risk if this went sideways. She could very well get kicked off the active Pledge list like Markus had, there was no worse fate for a person who had dedicated ten years for the privilege to become a Protector, or in his case, eight. There was no way to be bonded to a charge without Commands approval, and without the possibility of service to a charge, then the Pledge was doomed to some low staffing position at the College, a fate Markus avoided when he decided to leave the College two years before. Not that he cared all that much. Rather be taken off the active list than be saddled with an idiot charge hed have to most likely sacrifice his life for. No thank you! But then she was asking for a favor. He hated those, because they never went the way he thought they would, and it usually favored the one he owed the favor too. It also didnt help that he was a Kings son, which meant most people thought he could get anything and do anything, but that wasnt necessarily true. At least not since Markus had cut himself off from his family. He was on his own, and he liked it that way. But it didnt stop the brave or the straight up stupid from approaching him from time to time to ask for something he did not have the power, or even the desire, to give. But she was taking a huge risk in just talking to him, it was only fair that Markus give her something as significant in return. And by the judge of her grin, it would end up being something he would likely have to go groveling to his father to make happen. Yavit. Fine, he growled out, but it felt painful to do. He just hoped she waited a long time to collect on her favor whatever it might be. Though he got the sneaky suspicion that Gayle already had a good idea of exactly what kind of favor she wanted. She just wasnt saying, because she knew hed give her an automatic no. Markus shook it off. Maybe he was wrong, and it wouldnt be a big deal. The broad smile that cut across the womans face made him think otherwise. Great, so where do you want me to start? Dark Guardian Chapter 12: A River of Red I moved across the matted floor in one of the many form sets my dad had taught me in our special training sessions. I couldnt even remember how many times Id gone through it that afternoon. But here I was, at it again. But the annoyance I normally felt at doing the same moves over and over had dimmed somewhat as I became hyper focused on my movements. And then it just seemed to click like it had so many other times in all my other trainings. Its that moment where you finally stop overthinking it all and the moves just become a part of you. There is just the flow and a deep understanding where you belong in it. Arms fluid. Strikes quick and precise. Legs sturdy, but quick to respond to my cues. All of me focused on this moment like it was the only one that matter. Until the movements of the form came to an end. And I found myself with feet together, arms at my sides, and my chest rising and falling fast with my rapid breathing. I felt a thrill. I had finally gotten this particular set correct. Excellent, I heard my dad confirm what I already knew. I looked to him. Proud that I had finally gotten it right. We had been working on that particular set for months. Dad waved me over to the side of the room where he had a small towel and a bottle of water waiting for me. Youre doing well, Michael. I think we can move on to the next level, but before that I need to tell you something. I finished gulping down the water and eyed my dad already eager to get to the next level. I might not know exactly why all this was happening, but I enjoyed the sessions more than I let on to dad. Mostly, because it was just him and I spending time together. I really liked that. I also liked knowing I was learning sometime Eric didnt know. He was such a know it all sometimes. I couldnt wait to show him I knew something he didntCCsome day. When I could actually remember the sessions outside of our trainings. Dad placed a hand on my shoulder, which caused me to look deep into his eyes. I was a little taller than him now, and I was looking down to meet his gaze. I was still getting used to that. Like so many other things we have done in these sessions, what I am about to say to you wont make much sense to you right now. Im telling you this now, so you can remember when the time is right. I simply nodded. I had learned that this was the best course of action when he got like this. It was so frustrating, but I had been arguing with him for years, and it had done nothing to stop him from being so damn secretive. And whether I liked it or not, I did discover that when I could manage to put my frustrations aside, things with my dad flowed so much better. The Nadors are the key to your other adapted memories. Seek them out. Spend time with them. And the lock will release. I blinked at my dad like he was crazy. I had no idea what he was talking about. What the hell was adapted memories anyways? And who were the Nadors? My dad clapped me on the shoulder, and then turned to walk toward the center of the training room. Alright, lets hit this from the top. I followed him and took my place across from him as I usually did and I stood waiting for my next set of instructions as the room around us slowly grew fuzzy. Only my dads face seemed highlighted for a long moment, before everything faded to black, and I was left in a dark void of nothingness. I woke up to a warm breeze blowing across my face. My eyes fluttered open to see the soft light of dawn breaking in the wide open sky just beyond my balcony and the white transparent curtains that I had drawn across the left side of my bed. There had been a slight chill in the air when I went to sleep sometime in the deep part of the night, and the flimsy barrier seemed to be just enough to make sleeping comfortable. The morning air was already starting to warm up. It would be blistering hot before too much longer. I had been concerned about the heat during the day considering that both my room and the main living area was open to the balcony and the great outdoors, but Dur-rele had informed me during dinner last night that there was a climate control to prevent too much of the heat from entering the chalet. I asked how it worked, but he just looked at me like I asked why the sky was blue. So I decided to just drop it. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I sat up and stretched as my mind drifted back to the dream I had been having before I awoke. It was the same dream I had every night since my last night in the White Palace. It was the first time I had ever had a reoccurring dream like that, and yet, I knew it wasnt really a dream. It was a memory. One of the ones my dad had locked away to keep me and the information hed taught me safe until I needed it. Im not sure he could have anticipated the situation I had found myself in that had caused me to release the locked memories of dad teaching me quat-lo. The Emperors Protector trying to choke me to death with a towel on the floor of my own bathroom just wasnt one of those kind of these you really could anticipate, and I might have reacted a little strongly to that by almost killing the Protector with what my dad had taught me. Along with knowing this new deadly discipline, I now had a set of memories spanning from my childhood to young adulthood years that I had not known about until just a few days ago. It was weird, but awesome all at the same time. Yet, for some reason this particular moment out of years worth of memories kept invading my dreams. Why that one? I had to assume that it was trying to tell me how to unlock one of the last two locks still in my mind. Which I gotCCthe first time I dreamed it. Why did it keep popping up? I shook my head. Who knew? I decided it was a puzzle for another day. I wanted to make sure I got a shower in before breakfast and before Master Kiev came to finish our tour of the College. I pulled back the white curtain surrounding my bed and put my feet onto the marble floor. I was expecting the floor to be warm. Dur-rele had also explained the the floors were heated at night and cooled during the day. What I wasnt expecting was it to be sticky. I looked down to see a river of red had trickled from the balcony across the black marble floor and continued by my bed and right under it. I jerked my feet up as peered down closer. Holy crap! Was that blood?! My heart pounded in my chest as I found a place that didnt have any red from the red river. I immediately stood up and crouched down to place a finger in the red liquid. I brought it up to my nose and a whiff of copper filled my nostrils. And it was still a little warm too. Was that because of the heated floor, or was it recently spilled? Shit. I stalked across the balcony and looked around the corner to where the main living area was. I jerked back to find the lifeless eyes and cut throat of Pledge Haxley. For a handful of moments all I could do was stare, and then I realized that whoever had done this could still be in the chalet. My heart picked up even more as I scanned the living area. I peaked back around to my bedroom and looked there too. The balcony itself was empty save myself. What the actual fuck? A sound came from the opposite side of the living area. I looked up to see Dur-rele coming from his room. He took one look at me and the body at my feet and stopped. His face paled and he looked like he might be sick. In fact, a moment later found Dur-rele leaning over a planter and retching into it. I stepped back away from the body. My stomach feeling a sudden need to hurl too, but somehow I managed to keep it together. Barely. It helped if I didnt look directly at the cooling body of poor Pledge Haxley. I walked over to Dur-rele, not knowing what else to do. Did you hear anything? I asked the man. He managed to pull his head back up, but he still looked green. He shook his head. No. What happened? I shrugged. I dont know. I just woke up and I found him lying there. I didnt hear a thing. Isnt that odd? Shouldnt we have heard something? And if someone killed Haxley then I couldnt bring myself to continue with that thought, but I could see Dur-rele knew exactly what I was thinking. I didnt think it possible, but his face paled even more. He then stood up and rushed to the wall near the front door. I hadnt noticed there was what looked like a control panel there. He pressed his hand to a palm scanner, and then he said activate security lockdown. Dur-rele turned to me and waved to me. Highness, step forward. You dont want to get caught outside. I didnt hesitate to do as he said. As soon as I was inside the main living area, I heard something slam shut behind me. I whirled around to find a solid wall the same color as the other walls where the balcony used to be. I looked back to Dur-rele. Was that wise? You may have just locked us in with a killer? I said. Dur-rele motioned me to his room. Thats why we are going to lock ourselves inside my room until a security team gets here. I was just in there and Im certain its empty. I didnt argue. It seemed like the best option considering, so I quickly dashed into Dur-reles room, and was glad when he came a few seconds after. He placed a palm on the scanner next to his door. I heard a discernible click, and that sound was enough for me to let out a sigh of relief. Then a piercing shriek sounded. It was like the wail of a baby times ten. It was loud and seemed to vibrated right down into my soul. And it did not stop. Whats that? I had to yell over the sound to be heard. The alarm. I set it off, hoping it would scare away whoever did that to Haxley. It will also call the assault team. Du-rele yelled his own response. I couldnt argue with that logic either. I had to admit, Dur-rele sure did know how to think on his feet in a tight situation. It kind of left me felling kind of useless, but then he knew the ins and out better than me. I was still learning how everything worked here. Not there was much that could be done at this point. And so both of us stood in the middle of Dur-reles room dressed only in our night clothes and bare feetCCwaiting for the calvary to arrive. Dark Guardian Chapter 13: The Game Master is enough? Too bad hed have to wipe that gleeful look right off his sons face, but then the lesson was more important than happiness. always more important. That was the duty of a king to his family and those within his kingdom. But he paused in moving his next piece longer than normal to give Callus a few more moments of that wonderful feeling of victory. It was important to know how to feel good too. That was a lesson as well. Let you win? Why would I do that? If you cant win on your own, then why should I allow it? will explode. It will leave Raga Nine and everything on it space dust. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. especially if the odds were against him. Rainus knew, he might not have talked to Markus in far too many years, but he certainly had his spies keep a close eye on the lad. They might be at odds, but Markus was still his son. would win if it came to an all out brawl, but Zorren didnt play that kind of game. The ex-Ascendant was like a spider on a wall. He watched. He waited. He might spin a small web here or there. In a corner where no one could see, or maybe the web would be more obvious, but everyone would be too busy looking somewhere else to really notice it. Dark Guardian Chapter 14: The Search Continues... Near the Western Boarder of the Ethian Empire Admiral Ko-tus Vang was finally glad to put the business of Prince Adar behind him, leaving the Heir on Sora X and well on his way to bonding a new Protector. Vang had done as his Emperor wished of him in going beyond the border of the EmpireCCsomething that hadnt been officially sanctioned in centuriesCCto find and retrieve the stolen prince home. But that mission had not only made his duties as Supreme Commander of the Zahnian Legion suffer, it had also caused him to abandon a battle cruiser just beyond Ethias border. He had gone over the reports from Captain-Major Wexlen who had managed to recover the Xlero, but the crew left behind on the ship were now missing. What could have happened? Where could they have gone? There were no ships in the Xleros landing bay to useCCall of them had been taken when Vang and most of his crew had been forced to abandon ship over a week ago. All life pods had been accounted for. The only conclusion Vang could come to was the mystery ship that had disabled the Xlero had also taken the left behind crew. That possibility sat like a rock in Vangs gut. He remembered the two encounters with the mysterious ship. The first time, it had disabled them, leaving the Xlero without power for nearly two days. But no one had threatened them beyond that. Vangs crew had been able to get the ship woking so they could continue the mission to retrieve Prince Adar. The second encounter was when the Xlero had almost made the trip back to the Empire. The attack had once again left them adrift and without power. Since they were so close to the border and Vang had not wanted to risk the Princes well-being, he had ordered the ship to be abandoned besides a skeleton crew to get the ship working again and back to the Empire. The Xlero had indeed returned five days later, but empty of the skeleton crew, and no signs of the mystery ship. Of course, the obvious assumption was that the mystery ship had taken the crew members, but there were no signs of a battle or a breach on the Xlero. And Vang also wondered that if the mystery ship had wanted his people, then why take them the second time and not the first? It was certainly an enigma and Vang had come to the western edge of the Empire to figure out what had happened to his people and to see if the mystery ship was still lurking out there somewhere in the void of space. Captain-Major Wexlen how goes the search? Admiral Vang asked from the bridge of the Maxem. The wide view screen across the front of the Command Center was full of the Captain-Majors rough features. The man had served in the Legion almost as long as Vangs seventy-five years, but it had taken Captain-Major far longer to rise through the ranks. Mostly, because Wexlen was a boots on the ground kind of person and was slow to accept being in command. But once he finally rose through the ranks, he had done admirably well. He might even make Admiral in a few years. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wexlens normally wide lips were pursed in a straight line. We laid out the grid search starting where the second attack happened. So far we have found nothing to indicate where the crew might have gone. Vang nodded, expecting as much. Could they have found a breathable environment nearby, and then sent the Xlero back to the Empire on autopilot? It was another plausible scenario that had come up. The Xlero had been on autopilot when the ship was found. The techs just couldnt determine where the ship had been exactly. That part of navigation had still not been brought back to full power. Though it was obvious that at least some of the repairs to restore the power on Xlero had happened, but then something seemed to have interrupt the process before it could be fully completed. So far, there was no indication of what that something could be. They crew certainly had the parts they needed to finish the job, but they hadnt. That led Vang back to the first possibility of the mystery ship abducting the crew, or perhaps threatening them enough to cause the Xlero crew to give the ship enough power to find a planet to hide, and then send the ship off on autopilot as a distraction. If that was the case, then Vang hoped they werent too late to find the crew. Wexlen shook his head. So far weve found nothing with a breathable atmosphere in our search. Theres just not much out here to begin with, but we will keep looking. Its a large area. This could take awhile. We might even need more ships. Vang had already committed six for the task. Wexlens battle cruiser, two dreadnoughts, and three frigates. He wasnt keen on sending any others until he knew more of what was going on. But he would if he had to. He was determined to find those men, and if they ran across the mysterious ship again, then they would be ready for that too. Thats why Vang had sent two dreadnoughts. Those ships were half the size of a cruiser, but certainly had far more firepower. Keep up the search, Captain-Major. I will check back in in eight hours. Wexlen brought his fist up to his heart, and a few moments later, the screen changed to show the map of gridlines they had set up in the area that Captain-Major was searching. They had barely even gotten a fourth of the area completed and Wexlen had been at it for five days. Vang turned to the Captain of the Maxem. Inform me when the eight hours is up, Captain Leonid, or if anything else comes up from the techs on Xlero. I have business to attend to in my office. The Captain saluted with fist to heart as Vang turned on his heels and made his way from the bridge and across the corridor. He entered his office and sat down in his chair. Now it was time to get get caught up on the normal duties he had to put aside while dealing with the Heir and the Xlero business. Vang opened his terminal and scrolled through all the notices he had not managed to get to yet. Well over two thousand, but of course the most urgent had been sent to his second in command since Vang had left to retrieve the Prince. This was just the somewhat urgent, slightly less urgent than that, and not urgent at all, but someone insisting on complaining about some other thing or such. At least it was down from the close to five thousand he had when coming back from being outside the Empire for a little over a month. He stifled a groan, and a mental complaint about having to go on that yavit mission in the first place. This was going to be a very long day indeed. He almost wished hed just stayed on the bridge with Leonid, but this wasnt going to get done all by itself. Vang grimaced and opened the message on the top and began to read. Dark Guardian Chapter 15: Quiet Revenge Kaller pretended not to notice the clutching in his gut as he boarded the shuttle to leave the White Place most likely to never see it again. He had spent thirty one years making the palace his home and getting to know the enormous place that most people in the Empire only dreamed of visiting. He had once been one of those dreamers, until he had the great fortune to be assigned the most sought after charge in all of Ethia. It was considered one of the highest honors to be Protector to the Emperor, and Hame had allowed himself to indulge in that prestige. Why not? He had worked hard for it after all. Now he could barely stand the silent scorn everyone in the palace had given him as he healed from his injuries. Not that he had many guests in his quarters. But he could feel it from everyone who had stepped into his room. All expect Lieutenant Cameron, the one who would be temporarily taking over Hames duties until a new Protector could bond the Emperor. Instead of scorn, the Lieutenant was full of pity and embarrassment every time he had to confer with Kaller about anything having to do with the Protectors old duties, and that was much worse. By the time the Caretaker had finally declared Kaller in full health, he was relieved to be leaving the palace. And he couldnt deny that Kaller found himself stepping quickly into the shuttle so that he could finally be somewhere elseCCanywhere else besides the White Palace. It had become a place too full of what he had lost. The constant reminder like a sharp knife twisting in his gut every second he stayed. Kaller made his way to the bank of seats. He had his choice of them. He would be the only one on this particular shuttle. Kaller supposed he should be grateful to the Emperor for at least providing him a private transport back to the College. It wasnt the first one hed had over the years, but he was sure it would be the last. Private transports werent something even a Renowned Protector could afford, not when he had given the majority of his earnings over the last thirty years to the College. He supposed that had been a mistake on his part. But how was he to know he would need the money? He had never expected to be dishonorably discharged from his service. If anything, he thought his service would end in death. Kaller had been prepared for that. He certainly wasnt prepared for this. Kaller knew the College would take care of him. They took care of all those who went through the Protectorate Program regardless of how their services ended. But gone were the days where he could live a life of luxury. He would have to settle for the way things had been before his meteoritic rise as one of the most Renowned Protectors of this generation. It would take some time to get used to that, and that idea certainly left a sour taste in his mouth. Kaller had gotten used to the finer things in life, and he resented that all that and more had been taken from him. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He closed his eyes and settled his head back against the seat as he felt the vehicle lift off from its berth. Anger and resentment had become constant companions to him over the last week. Sometimes it was so intense that it took his breath away. But one thing it had done was to make things very clear to Kaller about his next steps. He would go back to Sora X. He would go through the bond severing, and if he survived, he would even take the pitiful teaching job that the College would most assuredly present him with afterwards. He would do whatever he had to do to make everyone think he was doing as he should. He would even make people think he wasnt so upset about the dishonorable discharge. That he was looking forward to retirement. Kaller deserved it after all, didnt he? He had spend thirty-one years protecting the Emperor, not an easy task and there had been several close calls for Kaller, but that was to be expected in his line of work. What was truly difficult were the long hours and the excruciating boredom. The recruiters never talked about that, or that what really made a Protector good at his job was being ready for the unexpected. Thats what had gotten Kaller to the thirty-one year mark. He had been in constant alert mode, so when the brief periods of extreme violence and death came, Kaller had been ready to act. That was all over. He didnt have to be turned on all the time now, and that felt weird and more than a little unsettling. He would get the comfortable retirement most Protectors never got to see. Somehow that felt wrong. Like he was cheating somehow. But then, he had been cheated out of his position, hadnt he? So why should he feel bad about getting to relax and not have to put himself in the line of fire any more? Who knows, maybe Kaller would be the new standard for future Protectors to strive for? Maybe dying in the line of duty wasnt the only way for a Protector to achieve greatness? Kaller had to chuckle at that. Wouldnt be something if he really did manage to do such a thing? In the meantime, Kaller had also made a promise to himself. He had a score to settle with the returned Prince, and he intended to see it done, even if he didnt make it through the severing ceremony. In fact, plans had already been put into motion. It hadnt taken much. Kaller might have lost the trust and confidence of the Emperor, but he had others he could rely on, as well as a powerful new ally to back him and to see his plans through even if Kaller died in the ceremony. The whole matter might even be settled before Kaller arrived on Sora X, which would be best to throw off any suspicion that Kaller had been involved in any way. The Protector let out a long sigh. Of course, hed much rather do it himself, but he knew hed be closely watched. Hed already received a long message from Chef Commander Jordem stating emphatically that while Kaller was allowed to return to the College after being healed, he was not to go anywhere near Prince Adar. That was fine by Kaller. He didnt have to. Even if he couldnt do the deed himself, Kaller Hame would still get his revenge, and all he had to do was just be himself and let the rest take care of itself. Dark Guardian Chapter 16: Silent Alarm was concerned about what hed fine once he transported to the suite. shifted and he knew he had arrived at the transporter space at the top right suite. He also felt that something fast was coming for his head. listening. It was a small sound, or maybe more of a feeling than a sound. But it was that distinct feeling hed learned to rely on that made him duck just in time. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. someone had come in to check things out, but had the man actually seen Markuss face? Maybe. Maybe not. It was dark and the man in black did not appear to have night shades like Markus had, but with that mask on, it was hard to tell. But it certainly wasnt unheard of for assassins to navigate solely by sound, touch, and instincts. Markus could certainly do it and most of the time preferred it that way. was the issue. If Markus was fighting against someone at the top of the College and Zorren, then he wasnt sure he was prepared for that kind of fight. Not on his own and with the little resources he had at this point in his life. Maybe not even with Gayles help. Then he might consider it. For now, hed just have to tread carefully and see how things played out. Markus considered how he was going to break the news to Gayle once he was safely tucked away in the depot. His eyes leery of every shadow between the chalet and the training facility. Dark Guardian Chapter 17: The Investigation yet. And that happened to be my contribution in the conversation, which had earned me a few side eyes from the crowd, including Dexter. Stolen story; please report. someone, and I might not have known Kiev long, but he had this vibe about him I could not deny as friendly and genuine. I felt like I could trust him at least, so that was something. Dark Guardian Chapter 18: A New Plan not the time to be adding in a bunch of new faces to the College with who knows what allegiances, but Initiate Day only happened twice a year. It was the semi-annual event where the proverbial doors opened wide to the normally exclusive College, and anyone from the Empire could walk the grounds as long as they had an intention of joining the Protectorate Program. It was how the Program got its new blood, and the only way the higher ups would considered canceling it, was if there was a full-blown attack on the College. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. only meant for those in the Protectorate Program. If they dont address Adar being taught quat-lo, then they run the risk of other Protectors doing it for their charges too, and then every Cadet, Disciple, and Pledge down the line will question their commitment to College. If anyone can learn what is taught at the College, then why bother coming here and dedicating years to it. Whats the point? couldnt be sure of anything. Markus didnt know this Adar. He might very well had turned into a power hungry fool like his brothers. are going to Command? Gayle said as she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. are you talking about? You arent making any sense. Dark Guardian Chapter 19: Hostile Intentions Arms ready and loose beside him. His eyes actively scanning the room around me. He did stop long enough to give me a slight nod as I approached, and then went right back to letting his raptor gaze scour the room for danger. That made me give a small sigh of relief. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. personal. Dark Guardian Chapter 20: Formality of Station had stepped too far. In for a penny. In for a pound. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Gunther cant be trusted. Hes a close friend of Hame. He shouldnt even be on your guard right now. Captain Dexter feels you will be safe enough with being assigned two Pledges instead of one. was alone in my bedroom with the balcony wide open, and him only a few quick steps around the corner. Dark Guardian Chapter 21: Bringing Your All The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. all. You go into every single fight assuming it is life or death, whether it truly is or not. Always bring all of you to a fight. And always be ready to go the extra mile, even if you are exhausted, especially when you are exhausted. Fight through the tiredness. Fight through the fear, the doubts, the worry. Fight like your very existence depends on it. Every. Single. Time. am too tired to fight? Because I could really use a break right now, dad. could be lethal. moved. I only barely managed to twist and rotate my torso so that when his hand flew toward me, it kept going right on past. But I knew dad wouldnt stop there. Hed keep pressing me, so I came up with my own attack with straight fingers into his left side. He rotated out of the way, and sent another attack. allCCjust like my dad had taught me. Dark Guardian Chapter 22: The Assessment This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. only a Protector should know was almost intolerable to some at the College. really upset, and its not just that the Heir is doing so well in his forms. Its actually a little disturbing. Ive always known Master Meh-len to be harsh, but what Im getting from him she trailed off and got that distant look on her face when she was concentrating really hard on reading someone. Dark Guardian Chapter 23: The Hand Of Death I wasnt happy with Master Meh-lens reactions to my dad teaching me quat-lo, though I had expected as much. It took great effort to put aside my anger so I could accomplish what Id come here to do. Id just show the Quat-lo Master what I was capable of, and then maybe hed accept that my dad did actually know what he was doing in teaching me. And if Master Meh-len didnt, well that was too bad. No one was going to make me give this up. For me, it was more than just a fighting discipline, it was years of new memories spent with my dad, and that was priceless. So I grounded and centered myself just as my dad had taught me, and I began the first quat-lo set I had ever been taught. It wasnt long. Maybe three minute, but it served as a good base to all that I later learned. My arms loose and constantly moving to throw off any opponent that might be watching for telling jerks or swings that might be coming their way. My feet firm and planted to support my weight and keep me grounded. My breath steady and even. The thing about quat-lo was that it really wasnt so different from any martial art that I had learned on Earth. Sure, the moves looked somewhat different. The palms and sides of the hand were the most used weapons in this particular combat technique. I discovered that a lot could be done with an open hand as long as the person wielding it had the correct control and discipline. Speed was certainly important, but even more than that was the strength in the strike. That could only be developed over a long period of time, and from what my memories had shown me, Id been training at this since I was nine years old. Probably longer than any of the trainees here had, but I wasnt going to say that. Id probably piss them off even more than they already were. I moved through the form with precision and strength. I didnt worry about if dad had taught me wrong. I decided Id address that if it was a problem later. For now, I was the moment, and the moment was me. The form ended with me standing legs together and palms back at prayer position. I gave Master Meh-len a slight bow, whether he appreciated it or not, and then stood up straight and waited for his assessment of how I did. The Master said not a word. He simply stood there giving me the full brunt of his glare. It was a moment before he grunted. Your execution was clumsy and poor. Next set. Bullshit. My execution was spot on, I dont care what he said. But I didnt argue with him. Instead, I settled into the starting position of the next set, and glided through that one too. I did the same with the next three. Each time I finished, Master Meh-len would make some snide comment about my execution, or that I was hunching my back or that my steps werent quite right, but the longer we went on, the more I realized he never once said a word about the actual forms, or that any of my movements were truly wrong. That made me smile. Inwardly, of course. Dad hadnt messed up anything at all. Hed taught me true. Eat that Master Meh-len. Again, a sentiment I kept strictly to myself. Instead, I just moved into the next set. I was finishing up the fifth one when I saw a blur from the corner of my eye that was coming my way. I was right in the middle of a deflection move that ended with my hands up and out to my sides. It was a great opportunity for someone to move in and take a punch. Only this wasnt just a simple strike that was coming my way, it was the Hand of Death. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. My mind didnt even have time to fully register the fear as my muscle memory took control. The first thing I did was to anchor my feet firmly to the sandstone and leaned far enough backward that when the hand came my way, it only met air. Next, I brought the side of my right hand down like an ax on the palms wrist. While I was still delivering that strike, I was already twisting my body so it was moving off to the left. Then, I was in position to deliver a flat palm of my own to the shoulder of my attacker. I wasnt a bulky person by nature. Tall, yes. Rippled in muscle and heavy weighed, not so much. Dad wanted to make sure I could go up against those in a higher weight class than myself, so hed taught me to leverage my weight to make strong and powerful attacks, even against someone bigger or more skilled than I. And I was under no illusions that I could actually win a fight against a Quat-lo Master. My goal was to disrupt the Masters flow enough to hopefully bring this fight to an end. My locked knees and slightly bent body helped me create a thrust powerful enough to make the Master stagger backward. Like I had hoped, Master Meh-len hadnt expected such a powerful blow from me. A look of surprise flashed across his face and he hesitated. I took the opportunity to quickly step back and give the Master a low bow. Thank you, Master Meh-len for your instruction, I said as I straightened and hoped to god he didnt try to start the fight up again. Yes, Id managed to counteract him, but it was a near thing. I wondered how badly this was going to mess up my assessment. I figured my chances at befriending this man were long gone, and by the heated glare and wave of anger coming off him, I had presumed correctly. What do you think you are doing, Master Meh-len? I heard the angry voice of Master Kiev coming up behind me. The older man quickly stepped around me and positioned himself directly between Master Meh-len and myself. I couldnt see Kievs face, but I could certainly feel the rage emanating from him. I found myself taking an involuntary step back from Master Kiev because of the intense emotion coming from the man. When I did, I was able to get a look around Kiev and saw that Master Meh-lens furious gaze was now aimed at the man standing between us. I was assessing the Prince as I was instructed to do by Commander Jordem, Meh-len answered in a clipped tone. That was more than just assessing, Master Meh-len. There was no cause for you to interfere with his demonstration, and certainly not in using that particular move. Master Meh-len raised an eyebrow. And what qualifications do you have to tell me how to do an assessment in quat-lo, Master Kiev? I certainly wouldnt tell you how to do an assessment in the Mind Bending Dome-ni. Kievs jaw hardened, but he didnt seem phased at all by the last comment. An assessment is to demonstrate a progress of skill. In no way does that mean the direct involvement of an instructor. And how can I properly assess someones progress in just watching him do forms? The true essence of quat-lo is about how a person responds to attacks, especially ones that are unexpected. Tell me, Master Kiev. How am I to assess that particular skill if I dont get involved? You could have seriously injured the Prince, maybe even killed him. And yes, I know very well you are one of the few who can kill with that move. Besides, I was under the impression there was a sparring segment in the second half of his testing where you could have fully assessed the Princes response in a fighting situation. Was I wrong in this? Master Meh-len didnt say a word. He stood there with his a stoic expression plastered on his face, but I could still feel the anger seething inside him. The courtyard was deadly silent as the two Masters faced off with each other. No one seemed to want to get in the middle of this particular fight, and I didnt blame them. This assessment is over. Master Kiev suddenly declared, he then wheeled around and marched for the exit. Highness, if you will follow me, I will take you back to the chalet. I didnt even hesitate as I turned and followed him out. I was more than ready to leave this courtyard far behind and the glowering man standing in the center of it. I could feel Master Meh-lens fiery gaze all the way to the exit, and I couldnt help but wonder how I had managed to upset yet another person without any seeming effort on my part. It was becoming a new skill that I could certainly do without. Dark Guardian Chapter 24: The Strangeness Of Master Kiev My Pledge protectors, Dur-rele, and I had to run to catch up with Master Kiev. He was walking at a pace that was almost a jog and looked like he was ready to give Master Meh-len more of what he thought about his teaching techniques, and maybe something else too. Master Kiev wait up! I yelled to be heard over the crowd around us. I had to admit that I was a little winded, but I had also spent the last half hour doing a decent workout. I might have slowed the forms down, but they were taxing just the same. I really didnt want to have to jog all the way to the chalet. Master Kiev turned, took a look at me, and flushed red. He immediately stopped and waited until the Pledges and I had caught up. Only once I was beside Kiev, did he continue his walk, but at a far slower pace. He also handed me back my coat, which I decided to just hold instead of putting back on, even though its cooling abilities would have been beneficial. It just felt wrong to wear something so heavy in this insufferable heat. Forgive me, Highness, and I also have to apologize for what happened today. I honestly thought Master Meh-len would act like a professional, but I suppose I should have assumed otherwise. He has quite the reputation around here for putting his students in needless danger. I dont see the problem. I was able to evade him. He shouldnt have used the Hand of Death against you like that. Aragon did. Master Kiev stopped once again and threw me an astonished look. What do you mean? I stopped too and shrugged. During my training, Aragon attacked me much like Master Meh-len did. I certainly wasnt expecting it, and I know thats why he did it. DadCCI mean Aragon wanted me to be ready for the unexpected. He was always doing stuff like that in my training. Master Kiev nodded thoughtfully. Yes, but he only had himself to teach you. There were no others to spar with, and you knew that, so in a way you were forewarned. I suppose its good he did it that way too, otherwise, you may not have been able to evade Master Meh-len so well. Excellent work by the way. Yes, I must say, Highness, that was impressive to watch. Ive seen quite a few sparing matches in my time, and that was top form I must say. Dur-rele added with a gleam in his eye. I gave the aide a surprised look. As usual, Id almost forgotten he had been with us. Normally, he kept silent and sported a bored look. It was actually nice to see him excited about something. Kievs face darkened. I would hate to know what would have happened if you hadnt been able to evade that attack. You make it sound like Master Meh-len would have killed me if I hadnt. The Master Mind Bender was silent for a long moment before he finally spoke. Meh-len has made it clear what he thinks of those who dont learn quat-lo in what he calls the proper way, since he first started teaching here many decades ago. I think the only reason the College puts up with him is because he gets results and there really arent that many Quat-lo Masters out there. Would he have gone so far as to deliver a killing blow with his Hand of Death? I dont know. But he should have known better than to do such a thing, especially after the attack on the chalet. What he did was reckless and irresponsible. As instructors, we are here to provide a safe place for learning and to create confidence in skill, not to settle scores or press agendas or sooth hurt egos. Master Meh-len should be ashamed of himself for acting in that way. And you can be sure I will consult with Captain Dexter and Chief Commander Jordem on whether you will require further proof of your skill, though after that demonstration you provided, Im sure it will alleviate their concerns that you werent taught proper skill or control. That was the reason for the assessment in the first place. But if for some reason they decide you need further testing, I will be requesting someone else to do it. I will even press for the Masters dismissal. Surprise washed over me at that last statement. I am extremely grateful for your intervention and standing up for me, but to ask for his dismissal over this? Im sure that isnt necessary to go so far, Master Kiev. Kiev waved a hand. I know you are trying not to add more conflict to an already tense situation. I have noticed that about you, and while it is an admirable thing and an even necessary skill to have in the political arena, this has been a long time in coming for Master Meh-len. I nodded as I realized this wasnt something I was going to talk Master Kiev out of, but I couldnt help but feel that I was going to have a hand in ruining the life of yet another person. That fucking sucked. Master Kiev began to walk as he motioned for me to follow. Lets get you back to the chalet, shall we. Actually, I was hoping to finish that tour you promised me. Master Kiev paused once more. He looked trouble, but then after a moment, he nodded. Yes, I suppose we could do that if you really feel you are up to it? And putting this off until tomorrow would be unwise. There will be a new class of recruits coming in later this evening. This place will be far too chaotic for the next couple of days. He looked to me as if searching for injuries or weariness. I was tired, but I also didnt want to go back to the chalet just yet. I had just spent two long days cooped up there, and I wasnt eager to return so soon. I am, I said as upbeat as I could, shaking off my tiredness. I could take a nap later, if Dur-rele didnt put me to doing lessons as soon as we got back. And I had to admit that maybe that was the biggest reason I didnt want to go back yet. Kiev nodded gravely and said, Very well, where should we check out first? I was still feeling hot from my assessment and running to catch up to Master Kiev, and the while it was not quite midday, the heat was already rising at an uncomfortable pace, and I was still unwilling to put that coat back on. Perhaps by this point, it felt more like being able to get away with a small rebellion than it was about me wearing a coat in this heat, especially since putting it on would actually cool me down. Is there somewhere we can get a cool drink? I asked. *** This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. We didnt have to go far. Only a few quick steps brought us to the auditorium, and across from that was a long building with a wide archway that declared it the Lower Trainee Cantina. Master Kiev stepped through the arch and into a small courtyard that held a handful of stone tables under the shade of wide branched trees that looked to be a cross between a tall fern and a short palm tree. Two of the tables on the left held a small group of light coat individuals, who stood up suddenly from their meals as they saw me enter. Each of them bowed, and I nodded to them, giving them the silent permission to go back to their meals. Master Kiev motioned to an empty table to the right. How about we sit in the shade and order? Someone can bring it out to us. I nodded, realizing that perhaps actually going inside the cantina would be too disruptive. I could hear the loud chatter of the diners inside. Based on the volume, it sounded like the place was packed. So I eagerly took a seat in the shade and enjoyed a sudden gust of breeze that fluttered through the leaves of the trees overhead, while Master Kiev sat across from me. With your permission, Highness, I wish to return to the chalet. I have seen the College before and I also have assignments from your father I need to complete. Dur-rele said as he gave a slight bow. I waved the man away. You dont have to ask my permission, Dur-rele. And I paused as I realized who I was as talking too. Dur-rele was a stickler for how thing should be done, and would never consider doing anything he would deem inappropriate. He also would be reporting on my progress of how well I was learning his teachings to my father. But I appreciate proper protocol. So I give you leave, I continued hurriedly to show him that I had actually been paying attention to his lectures. Enjoy doing whatever it is you do, I couldnt help but add at the end. Dur-rele gave me a small frown, but he said nothing as he turned and quickly exited the courtyard. Out of our entourage, that just left my two protectors. Gunter took up a position directly behind me, which made me feel immensely uncomfortable, and Vasti took up a position near the archway exciting the courtyard. Are you comfortable there? It looks like the sun might be in your eyes, Highness. Why dont you sit over here? Master Kiev said as he peered across the stone table at me and motioning to the seat right beside him. There was no sun in my eyes. I eyed the man carefully, and it finally dawned on me why he made the comment. Youre right. It is. Thank you. I stood up and moved beside Kiev. Once seated, Gunther was no longer directly behind me, and I could see him from the corner of my peripheral vision. God bless, Master Elorkis Kiev. Well, Highness, what would you like to drink, or would you like something to eat too? Kiev said as he activated his unity ring. A transparent screen projected from the silver bracket and hovered in the air between Master Kiev and I. To me all the lettering was backwards, but I could tell it was an order menu. Im still full from my late breakfast. A drink will be fine. Im not picky about what it is as long as it is cool, Elorkis. I replied, stressing his first name to remind him of our deal, even though I really was having a hard time thinking of this man other than Master Kiev. That title just seems to suit him so well. The corner of the Masters mouth turned up in a smile. Yes, this heat takes a little getting used to. Ive been here nearly a hundred years, and it still gets to me sometimes. Kiev quickly made a selection and the screen disappeared. He rested his forearms on the hard stone surface of the stone table. A hundred years? Thats a long time to be in one place. I said. It is? Master Kiev shrugged. Maybe. But Ive enjoyed my time being here and really couldnt imagine going anywhere else. The College is my life. You have no family? I asked, and then immediately realized that perhaps Id asked too personal a question. I was about to open my mouth to apologize, but the Master was already speaking. My students and the staff here are my family. As for any blood relations, no. Ive always been alone in that aspect, which I am perfectly fine with. I nodded, but I couldnt help but feel a little sympathy for the man. I had come from a very loving family, at least where my Earth family was concerned. I couldnt imagine living a life without that sort of foundation, but if you never had one to begin with, maybe you really didnt know what you were missing. And perhaps he did have a good network of people here to support him. Just as good as I had it back on Earth, maybe better. Suddenly, I felt sorry for myself, and missing what I once had. That sounds nice. I managed to get out. I decided to change the subject. So you really are serious about pushing for Master Meh-lens dismissal? I am, Master Kiev spoke with a solemness, but I could also hear the edge of determination in his voice. Please, dont do that on my account. I said with my own determination. Like I said, hes had many other infractions before this. I will make my recommendation to Command. It will be up to them how they wish to proceed. Just because I ask for a dismissal doesnt mean they will agree. I nodded. I understand. I was about to say more, but an older gentleman in a light colored pants and long shirt came out to the courtyard and directly for our table. He held two large fluted glasses with a light blue liquid over some ice. He put one before each of us before he backed up and gave me a low bow. It is an honor to serve you, Highness, the man spoke with a gravelly voice. He was pole skinny with a rather noticeably large nose and a tight cut haircut like everyone else at the College, but even with the close cut, the gray in his black hair was obvious. He also had a slight hunch in his back like hed spent a lot of time bending over. Thank you for our drinks. They look refreshing. I responded. Let me know if there is anything else I can bring you. Either here or while you are in the chalet. I know there are pellets meals up there, but sometimes a fresh meal is more appetizing. I might just do that, and what might I call you, sir? The man blushed a little. Oh, Im no sir. Im just Orlick. You can call me that, Highness. Then Orlick it is. Thank you. The man bobbed his head and started to walk away, but then stopped as if he remembered something. Oh, yes. I was given this to give to you Master Kiev. The bearer said it was urgent. Orlick took out something from his pants pocket and handed it to Master Kiev. He then gave me another bow before rushing back into the Cantina. I eyed what Orlick had given the Master. It appeared to a piece of flexi-film or what Ethians used as paper, not that they used it much. Most of their communication happened over the nanti-network. The Master read it. His face paled, and then he quickly stuffed it away inside his brown short coat. He looked around like maybe he was expecting someone to pop up suddenly, but then he nervously took hold of the glass in front of him and took a long drink. I decided to follow suit. I was pleasantly surprised at the fruitiness of the drink. It tasted like a mixture of berries with the distinct cooling of not just the ice, but the drink as well. It certainly covered the refreshing requirement I was looking for. Is it important? Do you have to leave? I asked after a moment of enjoying my drink. What? Master Kiev looked at me like he had been caught doing something he shouldnt have. I could also feel a distinct nervousness coming from him, and it worried me. Up until this point, I had only ever known Master Kiev to be a solid person. And in fact, I rarely picked up on any strong emotions from him, but something was making him loose his normal cool. The note. I figured it must be important. If we have to postpone our tour for later, I will understand. I said, trying to be reassuring to him. But my words seemed to have the opposite effect on the Master. He looked at me for a good long while before wetting his lips and speaking, No, lets finish the tour. I think thats best, at least I hope so. He muttered the last part, but I managed to catch it. I eyed the man and his strangeness, but if something was wrong and it had to do with me, I was sure Master Kiev would tell me. Maybe this was personal and none of my business. So I decided to give him a few minutes to gather himself while I finished my drink. The fruity goodness was gone way too soon, and I might have asked for another one, but Master Kiev looked antsy. He probably really did have to go, but he was being polite enough to stay and finish the tour. I decided not to take up more time than was needed. So I stood up. Lets do this. Shall we? Master Kiev stood up as well and nodded. Yes, yes. You were asking about the Hall of the Renowned. I think that would be a good place to start. I nodded as I looked at the long coat I had set aside when I sat down at the table. I really couldnt find a good reason not to put it on, so I reached for it, and put my arms through the coat sleeves. Immediately, I felt the cooling sensation. I sighed. Okay, so maybe wearing it wasnt so bad after all. I motioned to Master Kiev. Lead the way. Dark Guardian Chapter 25: The Hall Of The Renowned me, there were holographic images of life-sized people. Each person was spaced a few feet apart and lining the two walls all the way down through the long building. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. decision. There was also concern that removing him from the Hall of the Renowned would cause too much upset at the College. At the time, Aragon had many supporters at the Protectorate, and they wouldnt hear of his good deeds being completely stricken from record. So it was decided that this memorial to him would remain, but it would not be updated past the time that he was removed as a member of the College. Dark Guardian Chapter 26: Betrayal I moved further into the building. I could finally see the end to the great hall off in the distance, and from where I stood, there seemed to be open wall on both sides near the end. I figured that space was probably waiting eagerly for the newer members to be added to the Hall of the Renowned. What happens when they run out of space? I asked Master Kiev who had taken to walking a few feet behind me as he seemed consumed with his own thoughts as I walked the Hall. Hmmm The man seemed almost startled out of whatever it was he was pondering. I was asking what happens when they run out of space in the Hall? Kiev looked a little embarrassed that hed been caught off guard. Oh, they simply add on to the building. Thats why it was placed at the edge of the College. Theres only open desert out there, so they can expand as much as they need to. This building has already gone through three expansions since the College was settled here on Sora X. Huh, thats pretty cool. I said as I continued my walk and allowed Kiev go back to whatever it was that was so important to him. A few more feet down, I ran into another face I recognized, and it made my stomach turn as I remembered the one and only time I had met the man. He was a big man. Enough muscles for several men in one hulking body. I stared at the greatly intimating holographic image of Captain Kaller Hame and I was in awe of how I had ever managed to fight this man and actually beat him. I realized that perhaps it was just dumb luck and maybe some surprise on the Captains part. Hame hadnt expected me to know quat-lo, and neither had I, for that matter. The locked memories had released when the Captain had a choke hold on me and I lay grasping the last breaths of air. I suppose almost dying was one way to unlock memories closed away by a Mind Bender, or maybe more likely, that had been one of the parameters my dad had set for the memories to release. Thanks Dad. I must have said that last part out loud, because a distracted Kiev spoke up. Whats that? I turned to the man shaking my head. Its nothing. Just a thought I had. I think Ive seen enough. How about we head back to the chalet? Oh, but you havent gotten to the end yet, Kiev said as he gestured behind me where the other holographic images lay. I know, but I am tired. I think that assessment is starting to catch up to me. Maybe we can come back to finish? I started to walk past the Master, but he stopped me with a touch to the shoulder. He turned his head back to seek out my guards. Both Gunther and Vasti had kept a sizable distance as we had walked the Hall. And why not? There was no one else but us in the building. Kiev then turned back and leaned in close as if afraid my guards would hear what he would say next. I think it wise to stay here just a little longer, Highness. Maybe another few minutes? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I gave the man a curious look, but I kept with his cloak and dagger routine and whispered back Why? Is there something wrong? Youve been acting off since the Cantina. ICC the man opened his mouth to speak, and then closed it again. He looked deeply troubled and that started to make me feel concerned. Kiev looked back once more, and then said. I apologize in advance for whats about to happen, Adar. You have to know that I didnt want it to go this way, but its getting harder to find people to trust at the College to protect you. And I know I could trust him. I did a double take at the Master. Surprised he had used my first name, since hed seemed to be avoiding it. And I was completely at a loss for the rest. What in the world was he talking about? I opened my mouth to ask, but in that moment, an explosion rocked the entire Hall. The floor quaked beneath my feet and the air had an electric quality to it that made my skin prickle and tingle. Intense white light flashed in my vision causing a moment of blindness, while more deafening explosions echoed through the great hall. I remembered there was a wall not too far away from me, so I stumbled in that direction until I felt the cold stone in my grasp. I braced myself against the solid wall as the world around me exploded in deafening sounds. A few moments later, my sight began to clear and I was able to get a look at the Hall. There was a dusty haze everywhere. Gunther and Vasti were already down. Their bodies sprawled among a large pile of rubble from the stone wall they had been the closest to, which was across from me and at least fifteen feet from my current location. That caused me to shuffle back from the wall afraid that my portion would be joining the other. Thats when I saw an individual encased from head to foot in a slick black armored suit. The person held a long black stick in one hand that arched with white electrical light and was aiming a long black gun that pulsed red near the tip of the barrel. The armored assailant targeted the downed Pledges. But neither of them moved. The attacker stood there a moment just to make sure that they wouldnt. Then the armored assailant marched across the shattered great hall right toward Master Kiev, who hadnt even moved from the last spot I had seen him before the attack started. Make it look good, Kiev said in a surprisingly normal voice. I blinked and it took me a long moment to put the pieces together. Kiev had known this was going to happen? I suppose that would explain the warning he had given me just moments ago. My mind momentarily frozen in shock. What the actual hell? Had it all been a trick? Him being so personable, patiently answering all my questions, even seeming to be looking after me? Had Master Kiev just been trying to get close so he could strike against me at the right time? It felt like the foundation of my very existence had been shaken. I mean sure, I hadnt know the Master that long, but I always thought Id been a good judge of character. My instincts had told me that I could trust him. And yet, here Kiev stood in obvious collusion with this attacker. How could I have been so wrong? But then maybe it wasnt so hard to believe. I had been wrong about the person my dad had been. He had been this whole other person that seemed a complete stranger to me. The attacker approached Master Kiev and zapped him with the arching light from his long stick. Kiev convulsed and dropped like a sack of potatoes to the floor. The attacker then turned toward me. My mind was finally catching up to me at what was happening, but I had hesitated too long. The wall was still behind me and I just ended up backing myself up against it. My heart thundered in my chest and I desperately tried to figure a way out of this. Look, maybe we can talk this out, I said as I put my hands up, but the armored assailant didnt even slow down as he came right up and gave me the same treatment as Kiev. One minute I was standing, and the next, I was falling to the floor with all the muscles in my body locked up and my brain firing off one last message of how I should have run instead of just standing there like some idiot fool. Dark Guardian Chapter 27: A Mystery To Solve As soon as Kallers shuttle entered the orbit of Sora X, he knew something was amiss, because Command refused to send his shuttle captain a landing code. Both he and the captain had tried multiple times over the better part of two hours to get answers, but they got stoned-walled every time. Hold and wait was the only answer they were able to get out of the operator in charge of the traffic coming in and off the desert planet. And they werent the only ones. The captain said there were dozens of other ships in holding patterns around Sora X. So the planet was under lockdown. This meant one of two things. Either the College itself was under attack, or something bad had happened to a visiting client. Kaller was hoping for the latter. He had received a cryptic message two days ago from Tessa that the first attempt to get to the Heir had not gone according to plan, and only managed to put the whole College on guard. That was too bad, but Kaller knew plans were in the works for another attempt, but he had been kept out of the loop to have deniability. If the College was under lockdown, then that meant the second attempt had already happened and Prince Adar was finally taken care of. That happy thought kept Kaller company as he waited for Command to finally allow his ship to land. At the two and a half hour mark, instead of the operator, a red-faced Commander Jordem came across the communication system demanding to speak to Kaller. The Protector had the shuttle captain transfer the call to his unity ring. That red-face now glared at the Protector from a close up projection of the Commander, which hovered in the air before the seated Kaller. Did you have anything to do with this mess? Jordems accusing voice filled the small shuttle. I dont know what you are referring to, Commander. Can you be more specific? Kaller tried his best not to smile. This was not the time. He was just glad he hadnt been told the details just for this reason right here. He couldnt tell what he didnt know. Jordem looked like he was ready to explode any moment, but he managed to contain himself enough to elaborate. Prince Adar has gone missing. Im going to ask you again, Hame, and it better be the truth. Did you have anything to do with the Princes disappearance? And if you know where he is, then you better come clean now, or this will go badly for you. Missing? Why missing? He should be dead. Missing, Sir? I dont understand. Kaller blinked with real confusion at the man. The Commander steamed some more, but he didnt seem inclined to say anything else on the matter. Instead, he turned to someone outside the camera capturing his image. What is it so yavit important you couldnt wait until I was done with this call? Kaller heard another voice speak, but he couldnt make out what was being said. Whatever the person was saying, it was causing the Commanders face to go from red to a deep purple. Fine. Bring her in for questioning, Jordem said to the other person, the Commander then turned back to address Kaller. Im sending a team to escort you to my office. Dont even think about trying to go elsewhere until you come see me. And then the link was gone, and the image before Kaller disappeared. The Protector blinked at where the Commander had been just a moment before, and his heart sank a little. Prince Adar was missing? That hadnt been part of the plan, or at least not his plan. But there were others that were in on this. Maybe the plans had changed for some reason, and he hadnt been told? He glanced at his unity ring and considered calling Tessa. Shed been the go-between for communications on this whole thing, so Kaller wouldnt have any direct contact with anyone at the College, or Zorren himself. Tessa was a socialite and it wouldnt be unheard of her to have communications with a wide range of people across the Empire, and she had been eager to do the job. Guess she was still mad for getting banished from the White Place. She wasnt the only one. Call Tessa Vende, Kaller gave his unity ring the voice command. The small rectangular readout window pulsed green as the ring sent out a signal. The pulsing stopped after a minute, and the window lit up in red indicating the call had not connected. She must be busy. Leave message? the readout asked. Kaller tapped the small screen to close it out, and sat back with an exasperated sigh. Guess he was going to have to wait a little longer to see what was going on. He did his best to relax as he felt the shuttle dip down toward the planet, and tried not to think too hard on what this new development meant. *** The normal active bustle of the College had been replaced by an eerie silence. Kaller walked the streets sandwiched between the two Pledges that had met him at the entrance of the College and was a little unnerved by the calm quiet, which declared more than anything that all was not as it should be. If someone as high in status as the Heir to the Empire had been deemed missing, then that would put the College on high alert alert status, which meant that all classes would temporarily be suspended, and those not necessary to the search would be ordered to their residence until further notice. Sure enough, as they rounded the corner of the auditorium and started for the upper section of the College, a squad of eight Disciples marched from the main assembly area in Kallers direction, and another two squads made from a mixture of Cadets and Pledges marched toward the upper section of the College. The eerie silence was broken by their sharp boot falls on the hard stone of the street. The sound echoed across the building faces of the Pledge residence hall and combat arenas across from the assembly area. So the Heir went missing? Do we know who did it? Kaller asked the two Pledges that walked a few steps in front of him. He didnt know these two, but he hadnt been back to the College in a long time. Many Protectors took their allotted leave time here on Sora X, though Hame usually opted to take actual vacations to places like the paradise world of ShantaCMi for time at the beach or relaxing on a luxury cruise, or hed go for an extreme hunting expedition in the lush forest of Revok Four. Even still, Kaller had enough contacts here that he kept in touch with on a regular basis, though he was sure Jordem had picked these two because they had no ties to Kaller. When did he go missing? Kaller tried to get the Pledges to talk. Though Kaller already assumed this new development had to have been recent, otherwise Tessa would have called to give him an update, and the longest Kaller had ever heard of the College being on lockdown for any reason was twelve hours. Again he was met with silence. Kaller smiled to himself as he decided to try another tactic. I get it. Youre just doing what you were told. I bet the Commander ordered you not to talk to me and to escort me to him as quickly as possible with no stops. Thats fine. But you know I was in a shuttle for the last two and a half hours orbiting this yavit planet while whatever was going on down here. No one told me anything. I just got yelled at by the Commander for something I had nothing to do with and now hes treating me like Im guilty of something. How? Ive been in transit from Dyniss for the last three days. This is ridiculous. All Ive ever tried to do was my duty, and it seems like Ive gotten nothing but reprimands for it. Is it true you almost killed the Heir with your bare hands? The tall Pledge on the left looked over his shoulder as he asked the question. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The other Pledge had a bulky frame full of muscle much like Kallers. He gave his partner a nasty look. We have orders, Curtis. Shut your mouth. Curtis threw the muscled Pledge a heated glare. I was just curious, Waye. Theres so many rumors going around, its hard to know whats true and whats not. Its not our business to know anything but what we are told to know and ordered to do. You best remember that, or youll never get a charge. Curtis snorted. Ive been waiting for almost two years now. At this rate, Ill be getting a regular staff job here before I ever get a charge. Must be because you cant follow orders, Waye threw back. Youve been waiting almost as long as me. Barely a year, muttered Waye. Kaller smirked as he saw an opening. You know I waited almost a year and a half before the Emperor chose me. This got both of the Pledges attentions as they slowed their pace down to throw Kaller amazed expressions. Truly? Curtis asked. I mean I know it can take a while to get placed with a charge. There arent always nobles looking for new Protectors and the College always trains more than is needed so they have a large selection for the high borns to choose from, but I thought that if you wait more than a year for placement, that you usually get placed on regular College staff? I was on regular staff. I had been on search and rescue duty for four months before I was placed with the Emperor. Then how did you get put on the Emperors list? This time the question came from Waye, and now their walk had almost stopped entirely as the two men were now solely focused on their line of questioning. Kaller understood the plight of these two Pledges all too well. Hed been right where these men were once upon a time. It was a glorious thing to finally pass the final test and graduate the Program to become a full Pledge. It was even better to see your name on the active Pledge list, and to eagerly await a potential charge to come pick you as their Protector. But the waiting got old quick. In the meantime, graduated Pledges took on specialized assignments to fill their days. Some Pledges got snatched up within weeks or a few months of graduation, but a great many waited. And waited. And many were eventually rotated to a full staff position, which most times meant they werent getting a charge. A Pledge could only be on the active list for up to three years before they were pulled altogether. The only way to get back on was to go through a strict one year refresher course, and by then, most Pledges had given up on the idea of ever being placed, and resigned themselves to their staff position and any chances of getting their names into the Hall of the Renowned. Kaller made sure to make eye contact with each of the men, so that he had their full attention. The Emperor was looking for a Protector with specific skill sets, and I happened to have two, so I was put on his list. I cant even tell you how surprised I was when the Commander at the time, Everett Hasen, called me into his office and told me Id been chosen. Best day of my life. You were here in Hasens days. He was a Legendary, Waye said with more than a little bit of awe in his voice. Kaller nodded, deciding to reel them in even more. The only thing that got a Pledges attention more than talking about getting placed was discussing those who had made it into the Hall of Renowned, especially those with Legendary status. I know. We had been on first name basis. We often had drinks at the upper cantina after hours. Not true, but these boys didnt know that. Seriously? Curtis sputtered like he couldnt quite believe what he was hearing. That must have been amazing. What was Hasen like? Can I tell you over a drink? Im parched, Kaller nodded to the upper cantina that was just a short brisk walk up the street from them. Waye blinked as he suddenly remembered what he was supposed to be doing. Sorry, Captain. Orders. You know how it is. Besides, everything is on lockdown, even the cantinas. We really should be getting you to the administration building. Kaller nodded as if he was in agreement with the Pledge. Of course, I understand. Maybe we can just duck into the residence hall for a moment so I can at least take a piss. It wont take long. Just a quick trip to the washroom. It was a bumpy ride down to the planet. Curtis shook his head. You got caught in a sandstorm on the way down, didnt you? The yavit shuttle pilots cant fly through those storms without me puking my guts out. You puke on a gentle ride, Curtis. Waye teased the other man. He then turned and headed for the archway of the Pledge residence hall that was a little behind them now. Both Curtis and Kaller followed. In a handful of strides, their small group made it into the wide open foyer that was packed with Pledges looking bored and frustrated to be under lockdown. Some stood in tight circles as they ranted to each other about not being put on a search patrol. Others just stood against the walls with crossed arms clearly waiting for something better to do. All of them perked up when they saw Kaller enter the building. Waye led their group past the quickly quieting foyer as every eye turned to them. There were two doors that led to the first level of private apartments and two alcoves that could access the other five levels of the building and the rest of the living spaces. There also was one other door to the side that led to a communal washroom complete with toilets, sinks, and showers used for quick access during daylight hours. This was where Waye stopped. Go on, but make it quick. The Commander is waiting for you. Kaller nodded to the Pledge with a thanks and didnt hesitate and he stepped into the public washroom. It felt strange being back here, especially in the Pledge residence. He been back to the College many times for recertification classes, but hadnt stepped foot inside this particular building since his placement with the Emperor, and it was bringing all sorts of memories back to him. The Captain hadnt particularly like his time at the College. It had been long and hard, but he supposed hed have to get used to being back here. The College was his new home. That thought felt heavy to him as he made for the bank of sinks on the far wall. He chose the middle one and stood there for a moment. Curtis and Waye hadnt followed him in. And it seemed the washroom was empty. Good. It would make what happened next easier. At least he hoped that something would happen. He hadnt seen any of his people in the foyer when he came in, but that didnt mean they werent around. He just hoped they were fast in getting the news that Kaller was here, which of course, was spreading like wild fire to the rest of the Pledges in the building even now. But he couldnt stand around waiting forever. He didnt have to. Two minutes later, the door to the washroom opened and a tall man entered, taking up a position a few sinks away. The Pledge turned the water on and plunged his hands into the steady stream. I didnt think you were supposed to be making contact until after the severing ceremony, the man said in a low voice that could barely be heard over the running water. I just wanted to know why the change in plans. Why did you abduct him? And where is he? It wasnt us. Kaller blinked at the man in surprise. Then who the yavit was it? We dont know. Kaller felt a rising anger inside. Hed been relying on his people here to take care of things. He assumed they would be competent enough, but it seemed like they just kept messing it all up. What is that supposed to mean, you dont know? We dont know, the man said simply. Kaller blew out a long breath of frustration. He supposed it wouldnt do any good to get mad. It was what it was. But that left a question of who had abducted the Heir, and why? Could it be one of the other Zahn brothers? Kaller asked absently as his mind tried to figure out who else would act against Prince Adar. He hadnt been in the Empire long enough to make many enemies, except the natural ones he already had in his brothers. Kaller knew there was no love between the eldest three brothers, and that they often plotted against each other. Hed kept an eye on their various schemes over the years to make sure they didnt targeted their father out of spite, or even try an outright take over. It would be just like one of them to spoil Zorrens attempts to take out their youngest brother, by taking him instead and taunting their eldest brother with possible locations in which to find their fathers chosen Heir. The man shrugged. Maybe? We already relayed what happened to Mistress Vende. She seemed upset, but she hasnt gotten back in touch with us with next steps yet. Do you have orders for us, Sir? Kaller snorted. The next steps were obvious. Yes, figure out who has the Heir and get him back. Immediately. The man nodded. Weve been working on that first one already. Good. So they werent completely incompetent, but Kaller kept that last part to himself. Should we be reporting to you or Mistress Vende from here on out? For now, keep things as they are. Its better that way. Very good, Sir. Glad you are back with us. The man then nodded, shut off the water, and quickly exited the washroom. Kaller stood there for a long moment as he contemplated this new turn of events. What the yavit was going on? Could it be one of the other Zahn brothers, or had Zorren decided to branch off on his own? It seemed unlikely that Zorren would change things on them. The ex-Ascendant needed Kallers people. They were the only true foothold that Zorren had at the College. And that made Kaller realize that the other Zahn brothers didnt have a foothold here either, so couldnt possibly have abducted their younger brother. So if it wasnt his people, or Zorren, or even the other two Zahn brothers? Who abducted Prince Adar? The thought consumed Kaller as he turned from the sink and made his way back to the two Pledges waiting for him in the foyer. He had a meeting with the Chief Commander, and maybe while Jordem was questioning him, Kaller would learn something that would help him figure out that mystery. One thing was for certain, whoever did have the Heir had just made a terrible mistake, and had just become enemy number one. Dark Guardian Chapter 28: Distress Call Near the Western Boarder of the Ethian Empire Beep. Beep. Beep. Nothing at all? Not even an attached data stream? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Dark Guardian Chapter 29: The Aftermath he was the one trying to read her mind, even though she knew he did not have her Dome-ni. and only a few days after an attempted attack. Even if they found Prince Adar today, this would have lasting consequences for the College. And Gayle felt more than a little guilty at the part she had played in it. So the shame she exuded as she made her confession was as real as it got. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it that full story. did consider coming clean, completely, but then she remembered that this wasnt about her, or even Markus. This was about the Heir. His life was in danger. That, she had no trouble believing, especially after that little stunt Master Meh-len had pulled in the quat-lo assessment. was the responsible thing to do in the course of her duty, or maybe, she was just channeling too much of Markus Nador. Yavit, she would be glad when all this was over. This was giving her anxiety, anxiety. Dark Guardian Chapter 30: A Familiar Stranger A dull ache throbbed in my head as I tried to open my eyes, but they felt heavy and unwilling to cooperate. I attempted to move my body, but that felt too hard as well. Give it a minute. You were hit with a stunner. Those things can take a while to shake off, especially without a treatment, a voice said somewhere to my left. I tried to open my eyes to see who it was, but again they would not obey my command. I didnt recognize the voice, and considering what had happened in the Hall of the Renowned that made me nervous. Who are you? I tried to say, but all that really came out was an intelligible sound. I heard quick steps coming toward me. Relax, Im a friend. I wanted to argue that I didnt have friends, at least not in Ethia, not even Master Kiev. The memory of his betrayal sent a jolt of anger through me. I trusted him, and look where it got me. Though, at the moment, I didnt know exactly where I was, or who this supposed friend might be. I peered at the room around me as my eyes finally cooperated. The four walls were a deep umber-colored stone that met at a low ceiling. Along that ceiling ran a singular strip along all four walls and it glowed a pale yellow. It was barely enough to see by, not that there was much to see. Besides the slender bed that almost didnt hold my tall frame, there was only a small wooden table next to my bed and a matching chair between myself and a wide open door. There was no other furniture in the space, not that there was room for much else. I sniffed as I noticed a damp musty smell that reminded me of being in a basement. Are we underground? I asked, finally getting my words to cooperate. A man walked around the chair and came to stand next to the bed. He wore a skin tight black shirt and pants with hair closely cropped like all the others Id seen at the College. It was hard to tell with the low light, but his eyes appeared dark almost like they were black, or a really dark gray. His skin had an olive tone to it. In fact, if he was from Earth, Id say might be from Spain, Italy, or Greece. But the biggest thing I noticed about him was that he seemed familiar to me like I might know him, which was strange, because before that moment, I could swear Id never set eyes on this person before. We are. Its one of the old bunkers the College built when they first came here to get away from the violent sandstorms the planet can sometimes get, but they fell out of use years ago after the College installed a weather buffer. The man had a cylinder device in his grasp that Id seen Caretaker Benite use on the Xlero before or right after some of my treatments. It usually delivered some sort medicine or vitamin cocktail that the Caretaker said I needed to get my physical body up to Ethian standards. Apparently, being on Earth for so long had been bad for my health, not that I had ever remembered being sick a single day of my life. This will help settle your muscles so you can move better. There will be a small pinch. The man held the device to the side of my neck. I felt the pinch. It was insignificant compared to the random spasming I had been experiencing through my body since waking. There was an instant cooling at the injection site that quickly spread to the rest of my body, and I let out a breath I didnt realize I had been holding. Better? The man asked as he took a step back and eyed me closely. I nodded. I tested my arms and legs. They moved much easier and without feeling like they weighed a ton. I sat up and slowly swung my body around so that I was sitting on the edge of the bed. It felt a little shaky under me like it might not hold me up for much longer, or maybe that was just me. The room started to spin for a moment, but I closed my eyes until it passed. When I opened my eyes back up, the man had taken a seat in the chair and leaned back like he didnt have a care in the world. I narrowed my eyes at him, not sure I appreciated his unbothered attitude after all that had happened, or the fact that I had no clue where I was. Who are you? Why am I here? What happened back at the Hall of the Renowned? For the first time, the man frowned at me. You dont recognize me at all, do you? I stared at him as once again that feeling of familiarity came over me, and yet, I couldnt for the life of me figure out where I knew this person. I shook my head. No. I meanCC I hesitated not sure I should say anything at all, but I didnt see any reason not to tell him, if hed even believed me. There is something. Like maybe I should know you, but I dont know from where or why. The mans frown deepened. Aragon locked your memories of Ethia away, didnt he? I suspected he might. He had talked about giving you a complete restart before he left with you. He said it might be the only way to give you your life back. I blinked at the other man. My whole world stopped as this man came into hyper focus like some invisible spotlight was shining down on him making him the most interesting person to date that I had met in Ethia. This man knew my dad in a seemingly personal way, and from the sounds of things, he knew me too before I had left the Empire. Who are you? I asked again, though my tone now demanded more than asked. The mans lips parted in a smirk. Im Markus Nador. You lived with my family at River Palace for the first five years of your life. I sat up straight as I now realized why I was getting that familiar feeling. I did know this man, or had, in my previous life. Dad did say that if I wanted to unlock my other adaptable lock that I had to spend time with the Nadors, and here one sat right in front of me. Excitement bubbled up through me. Maybe it wouldnt be long before I got my early memories of Ethia back. But then I remember where I was and what had happened at the Hall of the Renowned, and my excitement took a steep nose dive. Why are you here, and wait For the first time, I really took in his dark clothes that looked an awful like a body suit, which just so happened to be something a person would wear underneath a suit of armor. Please tell me you werent the one in the black armor that killed those Pledges and knocked Master Kiev and I out? Markus chuckled like Id said something immensely funny. It set my teeth on edge. Those Pledges arent dead. I made sure the worst of the collapsed wall fell away from them. I just wanted to knock them out cold and make your abduction look good. They are both probably nestled in their Remakers right now rejuvenating themselves back to full health. It was like ice water had been injected in my veins as I took in the mans words and his nonchalant behavior like he collapsed walls and abducted people everyday. I shivered and I wondered if maybe this was some weird joke. I had finally found a person that might help me remember my past life in Ethia, and he had freaking kidnapped me. What the actual fuck? I stood up and ignored the room spinning as I did. I wasnt about to stay in this room any longer than I had to. Markus stood up too, and he peered at me with his dark eyes with what I could only classify as concern. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. You really shouldnt be moving for a little while, Adar. You arent fully over that hit from the stunner. I paused as I looked at the other man in disbelief. Never mind the fact that hed zapped with with that stick, which of course, I did mind very much, but now he was using my first name? What did you just call me? Adar. That is your name, isnt it? Markus looked at me like I was a little touched in the head. I opened my mouth to say something, and then abruptly shut it. He wasnt wrong, but I had gotten so used to everyone but my father calling me by my title that hearing it from this complete stranger seemed wrong? Weird? Unsettling? Especially after the trouble I had gotten from Kiev over it. Yeah, it is. I said absently as I tried to figure out what the heck was going on. This guy claimed to have known me when I was a child. He definitely seemed to have known Aragon. Had we been friends, or just acquaintances? And why in the world was he knocking out Pledges and abducting me? Master Kievs words came back to me. I apologize in advance for whats about to happen, Adar. You have to know that I didnt want it to go this way, but its getting harder to find people to trust at the College to protect you. And I know I could trust him. A suspicion came to me and I shot Markus a sharp look. Why did you bring me here? To protect you, the man said simply like it was an obvious fact. I raised an eyebrow. To protect me? This seems like an odd way to do that. Markus shrugged as he placed a foot on the seat of the wooden chair and leaned a forearm across the high backing, which I also couldnt help but notice the hed effectively blocked me from moving around him to the door. Well with those that are coming after you, and all the potential threats at the College, it seemed the best option. If wed left you as you were, they would have taken another pass at you sooner rather than later, and I doubt theyd settle for just killing your guard the next go around. I looked around the room like I had missed a whole other person or persons even if the room really was too small for more than the two of us. We? Ive had help from another Pledge. Her name is Gayle Tau-mine. Shes now setting up the second phase of my plan. There was a phase two? I wasnt sure I liked the sound of that, or what other craziness this person was cooking up. I blinked at the man. He seemed so incredibly calm about all of this, which must have been nice for him, because at this point I felt like I was teetering on the edge of a cliff. The one person I thought I could trust had somehow been involved with getting me abducted by this person, who I wasnt sure was an actual friend, or just someone pretending to be a friend for god knows what reason. How did I know if anything he said was even true? A feeling of irritation and overwhelmingness rushed through me so strongly that I had to close my eyes for a moment and count to ten just like my mom had taught me for situations like this, though I could safely say Id never been in quite this sort of position before. After a moment, I opened them and looked directly at the man in front of me with a hard glare as my mind finally settled on a course of action. If you want to help, then get out of my way. I think maybe my time at the College is over. This has gotten way out of hand, Ill just have to pick a Protector from the White Palace. Markus snorted. You do realize the assassination attempts will just follow you back there, and youll be without a Protector who might actually be able to at prevent some of those attempts from reaching you. I raised an eyebrow. Just some? The other man shrugged. It really depends on the Protector. Some are more effective than others, and Zorren isnt someone many people can counter effectively, not all the time. This news set me firmly back into the confusion state. Wait? Zorren? What does he have to do with this? Markus blew out a long breath as he took his foot off the chair and stood to his full height, which was almost a head shorter than myself, but his presence made him seem like a much larger man. I know you are eager to be elsewhere, but if you will sit down and give me a few minutes, I can explain whats going on. Then if you really want to take a ship back to Dyniss, I will escort you to a shuttle myself. I paused for a moment to consider his offer. Was he being genuine? The weird thing was, I wasnt getting any sort of emotions off this man, which I was starting to realize was a little weird. Since coming to Ethia, I had started to really rely on my Empathy Dome-ni to help me get a feel for the people I was around. I had found that most people were always emanating at least a small amount of emotions, and if I was standing face to face and talking to them, I could generally pick them up to some degree. But with this man, he was like the Sahara Desert when it came to emotions. I wasnt sure what to think about that and it certainly didnt help my trust levels, but then I had gotten a lot of good feeling vibes from Master Kiev and look where it had gotten me. I shook my head firmly. No, I dont think so. Markus was now standing to one side of the room, if I moved around the other side of the chair, Id just be able to make it through the door. I wasnt sure if hed stop me, but at this point, I didnt think I had anything to loose. I hesitated a moment as I realized that if I walked away from this man, I actually might loose a good chance at getting my old memories back. But if he was into abducting people, maybe I didnt want to know more about him, or about the family hed come from. I moved my body around the chair and made for the door. I half expected him to stop me, but he didnt. His eyes followed as I went, but he didnt try to reach out or impede my progress. I stepped out of the tiny room to find myself in a much larger space. The walls, floor, and ceiling were still made out of rock, but it was about five times the size of the room Id just exited. There wasnt much in the way of furniture. Most of the room was wide open except for a rather sad looking wooden table and chairs off to one side, a bank of shelves that spanned the entire left wall and had more cobwebs than stuff filling them, and a few heavy looking chests near were my room was, and all of it looked like it had been there since the College had first come to Sora X. One thing I couldnt help but see was a noticeably new addition, which was a sleek black helmet and a matching set of body armor that had been discarded near the heavy chests. That sight made me walk faster to the closed door at the other end of the room. You know what the hardest part was when I had heard that your brothers had almost killed you all those years ago? That I hadnt been there to help you. That you had to go through that all alone. When I finally got to see you after Aragon smuggled you out of the White Palace, you were but a shell of yourself. It was hard to see, but we spent two weeks together and you were starting to be you again. I could see the glimmers of it and I realized that you would be alright, eventually. But then, they decided you werent safe in the Empire anymore and you had to leave. I was devastated, especially when my father told me I couldnt go with you. It made no sense to me. We were best friends and I was the one you were responding to, the one that was getting you to come back around. I wonder if Aragon would have found it necessary to lock your memories away if I could have had at least a little more time with you, or they would have let me go to wherever it was you went. His words had caused me to stop in my tracks. I was close to the middle of the larger room. I turned around to see the man standing in the doorway of the tiny room Id vacated, and while I couldnt feel the emotion coming from him, I could see them playing across his faceCCthe sadness and regrets, and something else I couldnt quite place. So we were friends? The man nodded. You could say that. But I get it, you dont know me, or remember me. You have no reason to trust anything I say, or do. And I suppose abducting you wasnt the best way to reintroduce myself to you. Sorry, I tend to handle these kind of things badly. And for the first time since Id met this man, he looked uncomfortable and unsure of himself, which I knew instinctively wasnt something he was used to. I just would like an opportunity to tell you my side of things, he continued. Thats all, Adar, and if you want to leave after that, then you can go. I wont stop you. I turned to look toward the door of my exit, but I realized that I couldnt go through it, not yet. I was curious about this man who claimed to once be a friend. I wasnt sure about the whole abduction thing and stashing me in some underground cave, but I also realized that if this man wanted me dead, I would be. He certainly had plenty of opportunity. And if he had other nefarious plans, then maybe the best way to get to the bottom of them was to hear him out. I also wasnt completely defenseless. I had my knowledge of quat-lo and many other Earth based self-defense techniques my dad had taught me that this guy didnt even know about. There really was no reason not to at least hear what he had to say. So I went to the nearby table and chairs. I had to swipe away a mass of cob webs and brush a thick layer of dust off the seat, but then I settled myself down and motioned for Markus to take the chair across from me. I did, however, make sure I was in the chair closest to the door. He settled down and gave me a small smile. I suppose I should start at the beginning. Well the beginning of me getting involved here at the College at least. Dark Guardian Chapter 31: A Matter of Trust not get in on an opportunity to take you out? someone in Command has been compromised, or is actively working toward your assassination. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. anyone Im some person eager to sign up to be a Protector one day, or that Im fully Ethian. You do realize that Dur-rele is giving me actual lessons on how to even be an Ethian and how to be a Prince by the way. had caused Adar to come back and what could the Emperor possibly be holding over him? But Markus supposed that was a conversation for another time. everything, I think he will even agree, when this is all said and done, that you had to do this. It isnt like you have many other options or people you can trust. But if he does give you pushback for it, lay it all at my feet. Tell him its all my fault. have met him, right? you dont remember, but I do. I remember the person you used to be. I remember how much fun I had as we climbed the trees in my fathers orchards, or raced each other down River Palaces halls to see who was the fastest. I am doing. I just hope you will let me do it. Dark Guardian Chapter 32: Dashing Through Alleyways lot of things Ive been introduced to since I arrived in Ethia back where I grew up. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Dark Guardian Chapter 33: Interrogation Stratagem Markus didnt resist when they came for him. He walked right into the Trainee Depot, knowing full well an assault team would be waiting. As soon as he stepped into the entrance, Markus found himself at the business end of eight rifles and deadly intentions. He handed over his blast-pistol and stun baton, allowed them to pat him down, and fully cooperated when the eight Pledges marched him through the streets to the administration complex. Every Cadet, Disciple, and Pledge they passed looked on with curiosity. Some who recognized Markus and shook their heads, some smirked, while others that were newer, looked puzzled to see someone in a Pledge uniform being surrounded by one of the Colleges advanced security team. But it wasnt until he was in the corridors of Command, that he started getting the nasty looks. Yeah, they remembered him well. Markus had managed to catch a quick glimpse of Gayle back at the Depot, but once they had Markus in custody, she was sent on her way. They both were careful not to look at each other in case they gave away anything. He felt a twinge of guilt. Once the truth came outCCall the way outCCthat she had been in collusion with Markus all along, things would be bad for her. His hope was that once Command saw that there was a traitor in their midst that they would be more understanding of why Markus was doing what he was doing. But he wasnt going to hold his breath. Theyd probably revoke his membership and possibly Gayles too. Markus didnt mind, but he knew she would, so he was prepared to do all he could to keep that from happening, even groveling to his father if necessary. But that wasnt something he needed to worry about right now. There were more pressing concerns that needed his attention. Like the interrogation room he had been sitting in for the last twenty minutes. He knew the drill. Theyd leave him in here a while to sweat, and then come in demanding answers. Once upon a time, Markuss special assignments while in the Program had been almost entirely operating as an interrogator for the College. Not that the compound saw much crime, except for the occasional assault and a very rare murder. But Markus was a natural born interrogator because of his Dome-nis ability to hear the truth when someone spoke it, and Command had wanted to put it to good use. It must be strange sitting on the other side of the table, Captain Dexter couldnt help but point out as he entered the room and took a seat across from Markus. I had just gotten to the College when that mess you caused two years ago came about, so I wasnt in the loop of why you left the College. But the Commander filled me earlier. I have to say that Im surprised you came back. Markus shrugged. There wasnt much else he could do. They still had his hands bound behind his back, which was standard operating procedure in case the accused decided to get a little frisky. Jordem called me back. Thats Chief Commander Jordem to you Pledge. Dexter replied in a cutting tone, reminding Markus of his place as a lowly Pledge, and probably not that for much longer either. A moment passed as the Captain let that sit there for a moment, and then he continued in a more natural voice like he wanted to just have a normal conversation. Again, standard operating procedure. Put the detainee at ease so they might slip and say more than intended. The Commander did call you back to the College after your father presented some disturbing information to us about Captain Hame and Prince Zorren Zahn, but I figure you would know all about that, dont you? Dexter paused a moment as if confirming that Markus was, in fact, in the know about the very probable collusion between the Hame and Zorren. Of course Markus knew, and Dexter knew that he knew. The Captain was just trying to gain a rapport, which had never been Markuss preferred choice to getting a detainee to cooperate. Really, Dexter could do better. And Markuss response was not to respond at all. The Captain let the pause last only a few moments before he moved on to his next attempt. I have to tell you that the Commander wasnt keen on the idea of asking you back here, especially in any official capacity. But you graduated with some of the highest test scores in recent history of the College, you have a personal history with Prince Adar, and not to mention a good working knowledge of Prince Zorren and how he might respond to his brothers return. It seemed like a good decision to bring you back here to at least act as a silent shadow until we could get the Heir bonded to a new Protector. I figured a smart man would appreciate the second chance hed been given. That hed check in, and get his official orders before taking any action on College grounds, and in doing so, let Command know that you really are a team player and can act within the chain of command. Markus had to appreciate Dexter spinning it like he really was the good guy in all this, and even implying that he had been the one to suggest giving Markus a second chance. Nice try. Again, Markus responded with silence. After a pregnant pause, Dexter snorted and shook his head like he was deeply disappointed. Guess you arent as smart as I thought you were, Nador. Just a simple check in would have been a great start to putting you back in Commands good graces. I have to wonder. Did you have a legitimate reason for not checking in, or do you just like pissing everyone off? Again, the silence sat between them as Markus carefully eyed the Captain, while his senses tingled like hed just been hit by a stun baton on its lowest setting. Well, yavit. Markus hadnt been expecting this. Dexter was being sincere in what he had been saying. And if that was the case, then that implied the man actually liked Markus. Curious, because as far as Markus knew, this was the first time hed ever met Dexter. Markus disregarded the Captains question and decide to ask one of his own. He knew he was breaking his silent war. It was one of the strongest weapons a person sitting on this side of the table had. But Markus figured his next question was worth the risk, and might even be a weapon he could use against his interrogator. What did I ever do to earn your admiration? The Captain blinked in surprise. He then sat back with a resigned sigh and mouth twisted up in a half frown like a deep secret of his had just been laid bare for the whole universe to see, which signaled a resounding victory to Markus. Hed played his hand well. This man had obviously never personally encountered a person wielding the Verity Dome-ni before. After a moment of contemplation, Dexter spoke. When I had heard that the eldest son and chosen Heir of King Rainus Nador had come to the College to be a part of the Program, I laughed. I didnt believe the person who told me. I thought he was trying to pull one over on me. But then, other people told me the same thing. I even called one of my buddies who was still here at the College to confirm. He said it was true. And even then, I couldnt quite comprehend it. And I wondered. Was this your way of having a good laugh? Did you enter the Program to disrespect those that protected your kind? Or was this more about a spoiled prince who had everything, but wanted something he couldnt have? I decided to keep tabs on your progress, and it quickly became clear that you here because you wanted to be. You broke quite a few of the long standing records at the College and topped almost every class you took. I had to admit that I started to have great respect for you and what you were doing, even if many others didnt. And then my charge died of old age, and my retirement coincided with the College needing a new lead trainer for the Program, and I decided to take them up on their offer instead of bonding with a new charge. So I came back here to find the entire College in an uproar, and you at the center of it all. Command was tight-lipped about what happened back then, but it was clear you had done something to anger them. Something big that caused you to leave. And now that I finally know, well, lets just say, Im very disappointed. I expected better of you, Nador. You had the potential to be a Legacy one day. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Markus smirked at the other man. I have a fan. Thats adorable. Dexter grimaced. He didnt appear happy that hed lost control of the interrogation. Laugh if you want, Nador, but I dont think you understand how bad things can get for you. Command took you off the active list when you left the College, now they are discussing expulsion of your membership. But then, the College is going to be the least of your concerns. I hear the Emperor isnt very forgiving to those who do his Heir harm. Markus scoffed at the Captains words, but he felt a twinge deep down just the same. Ghar Zahn was a problem hed simply have to deal with later if it came to that. In the meantime, Markus would make it clear to all that his intention was only the protection of Adar, and if anyone believed otherwise, they were complete fools. Didnt these morons not understand the concept of motivation? I havent done any harm to Adar. Just the opposite actually. Dexter nodded as if they were finally in agreement with one another. It also meant that Dexter already believed that Markus hadnt abducted Adar to harm him. That was good at least. Then tell us where he is, so we can protect him. Markus snorted. Just because they agreed on Markuss agenda didnt mean that Markus trusted Dexters. Like you protected him three nights ago? Or how about when you assigned Pledge Gunther to shadow Adar when you were warned that he would be a problem because of his ties with Kaller Hame. Or lets talk about that quat-lo assessment and Master Meh-lens use of the Hand of Death on the Prince. No, I think Adar is much better off where I put him. The more Markus had spoken, the longer the frown on Dexters face became. After Markus had finished, Dexter cleared his throat and spoke, and Markus couldnt help but feel a distinct smugness that this interrogation had now become more Markuss than Dexters. I admit that we have had some unfortunate events since the Heirs arrival here. And for your information, Pledge Gunther was questioned extensively about his connection with Captain Hame and his intentions to towards the Heir. It became clear that he had no hard feelings toward Prince Adar and welcomed the chance to be his Protector. Markus shook his head, not quite believing what he was hearing. There were plenty of other Pledges who were more than qualified to be the Heirs new Protector. It would have been the responsible thing to take Gunther off the list, regardless of what the Pledge said in his defense. He was certainly starting to understand how Zorren could get the chalets access codes. Maybe there wasnt a traitor so much as straight up incompetence in security that had allowed Zorren to get his hands on the codes. It certainly justified Markuss decision to not reveal himself, or his plan to Command. Of course he said that, Markus replied. Every Pledge on the active list wants to be the Heir of the Empires Protector. Some for more nefarious reasons than others. Yet another reason to take Adar away from all that until true intentions can be discovered and those responsible for the attack on the chalet are found out. Dexter gave Markus an incredulous look. And you just decided all by yourself that you were going to make those decisions for the Heir without even getting Command involved? You know as well as I do that someone in Command helped the attacker get the codes to shut the chalet down. Until I know who it is, no one in this building is trustworthy. For all I know, it was you that provided the codes. Dexter sat back in his chair and shook his head firmly. And who made you his Protector? Which you have no business even playing at since you got taken off the active list. Markus shrugged. I dont claim to be anything, but an old friend to the Prince. I acted on his behalf, because no one else seemed to be doing a very good job of it, and Im only doing what my father wanted me to do. To come back and keep an eye on him. As soon as he said it, Markus knew it was the wrong thing to say. Dexter gave a slow smile like hed caught Markus in trap, because he had. Yes, we commed King Nador as soon as we had you in custody. Would you like to know what he said? Oh, Markus was quite certain he knew what his father had to say on the matter. Yes, the man had finally fulfilled a twenty year promise, but his father also would have wanted Markus to work within the chain of command. The fact that Markus hadnt would have angered him greatly, and Markus had to admit that it might have been more than a small reason why hed not gone groveling to Command as soon as his boots touched down on Sora X like everyone had expected him to do. Old habits and all that. No? The Captain asked with that slow smile becoming wider, which spoke a volume of words in just that small act. And here it came. What Markus had nicknamed the hamstring. It was the most effective tool an interrogator could use, and Markus had perfected it during his time at the College. So naturally, he had been expecting it since the interrogation had started, which he had just lead Dexter directly into. Oh well, best to stop messing around and get it over with then. He said, Dexter continued with a decided edge of gloating in his voice, that if you werent willing to cooperate and give up the Heirs location that we were to lock you up in a cell and keep you there until one of his representatives could come and interrogate you. He didnt seem very happy at all with the way youve handled things. Perhaps it wont just be College expulsion and the Emperor you will have to worry about? Captain Dexter leaned across the table and locked eyes with Markus as he brought the hamstring to its peak. So you see Nador, things arent looking well for you. Im going to give you just one chance to come clean and tell us where the Heir is. If we recover him and hes not come to any harm, the College may at least reconsider your expulsion. I cant claim any safe harbor from the Emperor or your father, but I am sure they will be grateful, at least, for your intentions of attempting to keep the Heir safe, even if your execution of it was extreme. And there was the finish. Wrap the threat in a blanket of good will that couldnt possibly be refused. Sure things might look bad, but they dont have to be. Help us and we help you. How could anyone possibly refuse such an offer? Which, of course, most couldnt. It was as good as a knock out punch in a fight, and ergo, the hamstring. Markus had several graphic descriptions running through his mind of where Command could shove their offer to. But he had no intention on playing Dexters little game, or to even let the Captain know what Markus thought about his halfway decent use of the hamstring. It might have worked on someone other than himself. Maybe. Sometimes the only choices you have are the extreme ones, especially when going up against someone like Zorren Zahn, Markus responded quietly. Dexter sat there a moment clearly not happy that Markus had evaded the trap set before him, but eventually he spoke with another attempt to persuade Markus by agreeing with him. We are well aware that he might be the one behind the attacks and we are investigating that. Markus laughed. Well, while you are investigating, Zorren will be planning and executing his next attack. I simply acted before he could. Dexter shook his head. And what? You plan on keeping the Prince in hiding until the investigation is wrapped up? That could take weeks. Markus shrugged. It takes as long as it takes. Dexter leaned forward again as if that simple action could convince Markus of his sincerity. We are not your enemy, Nador. We want the same thing. This time it was Markuss turn to shake his head. Do we, though? Convince me you arent the one who gave the attacker the code to the chalets power grid. Anger flared in the other mans features. Im trying to help you. A part of Markus really was grateful for Dexters words. He could hear the sincerity in them, and for a moment, it almost convinced Markus that the Captain wasnt the traitor. That he really was trying to help Markus, and even Adar. But if Dexter wasnt in on the attack against Adar, there was still a leak in Command. Markus knew that this entire conversation was being recorded, and maybe even being viewed live right now by the higher ups. Until the traitor was discovered, no one at the College was trustworthy. Markus had let this interview go on long enough. This had always just been a means to an end. Time to wrap things up. I dont need your help, Markus replied. And as far as Im concerned, Adar is perfectly safe where he is, and until Im convinced that you can do the same, hes staying put. And that is that, so go ahead and lock me up. You wont get his location from me. The anger grew to cause the mans face to turn a rather bright shade of red. You are making a mistake. You will be ex- Markus didnt even let him finish. Expel me already. Give me the official kick in the ass. If it means keeping my friend safe, Im very okay with that. Captain Dexter blinked at him as if what Markus had said was taking a long time to truly settle in. At last it finally did, because a moment later, the Captain bolted out his chair and marched across the room to palm the door open. He stuck his head out the door and barked at whoever was guarding the door. Lock him up! He didnt even look Markuss way as he stormed out of the interrogation room. Markus smirked. His little dance with Dexter had been fun while it lasted, but this interrogation was only ever going to end one way. Now that hed finally got what he wanted, Markus sagged a little in his chair. He was tired. It had been a long day, and things were only going to get more intense from here. He could use a few hours of sleep. His guards came into the room, yanked him from his chair and marched him down the small hallway to a holding cell. Markus stepped inside and a guard removed the binding on his wrists. The door closed sharply behind him, leaving Markus in a tiny eight by eight room with only a toilet and a cot that had seen better days. He immediately collapsed on the cot and settled down for a nap. The real fun would start soon, and he wanted to make sure he was rested up to meet it head on. Dark Guardian Chapter 34: The New Recruit Name? Came the clipped response from the man in the dark brown uniform. It took me by surprise. I had been standing in that damn line for over an hour and sweat pouring off every surface of me. I was really missing the environmental regulation of my other clothes. What I was was wearing definitely didnt have that capability, and it didnt help that it seemed to be the hottest part of the day. Jasper Ruloc, I said after a little too long of a hesitation. My brain had to fumble for the right name. I was tired, hot, and slow, and all I really wanted was a nice cool drink and an ice cold shower. Youd think theyd at least provide a beverage to everyone waiting in the line that snaked cross the front of the five buildings down from the residence hall. Maybe one of those nice blue ones I had with Master Kiev in what felt like forever ago, but was only just this morning. Though I did see some of those in the line had been smart enough to bring their own drinks. I guess Markus had forgotten a small detail in all his elaborate planning. Most of the civilians also had large packs slung across their backs or resting at their feet like theyd brought the majority of their belongings with them. It made me feel a little conspicuous, but I did spot a handful of others who had come with no possessions at all like myself. So I wasnt totally the odd man out. The Pledge with the data pad scrolled through what looked like a long list of names, and I wondered how many people would be enrolled into the College today. It seems like hundreds, though it might have just felt that way because of my long and hot wait. I also hoped my fake name was on the list. Markus said Pledge Tau-mine had me all signed up, but right now with the heavy feeling of heat exhaustion creeping on fast, I was having terrifying visions of the Pledge figuring out I was a fraud and arresting me on the spot. The man stopped as he came to a name and highlighted it. Welcome to the Protectorate. Disciple Harmon has your welcome packet. In it, you will find your College identity chip, and a unity ring and tablet for College use only. If you loose or break any of them, you are in responsible for replacement. Is that understood? I nodded, because I had heard this spiel dozen of times already as he addressed everyone in front of me. I was impressed that the Pledge could repeat it so often and not vary the words even a little bit. He was clearly on automatic operation. It seemed like a crappy job for someone who was supposed to be near the end of the Program. I then walked to the Disciple who handed me my own brown packet, and then I was finally able to step into the much cooler building. I gave a sigh of relief at the almost instant change of temperature. Next! I heard the irritated voice of a female before me. I walked further into the wide open foyer and almost stopped in my tracks to find the familiar face of Pledge Sasseni. I knew I might run into someone who I might know. The College was big, but it wasnt that big. I just wasnt expecting it to be so soon, or to be her of all people. My heart picked up as I continued toward the Pledge, but at a much slower walk, which only seemed to irritate her more. You are holding up the line, newbie. Get a move on! She snapped at me. I noticed that the person behind me in line had finished up and he was coming up right behind. So I picked up my speed until I was standing directly in front of the woman. She didnt even look at me as she consulted her tablet. Barracks four just filled up, so you are in barracks five bed one. Thats all the way at the back. Make sure you put on your uniform and are in the main assembly arena in thirty-three minutes. Dont be late. Next! I was already a distant memory, if I had registered to her at all. As I walked away, I sighed with relief that she hadnt recognized me. Though I was starting to think my own parents might not know me with this identity modifier on. I had to admit this was pretty freaking cool! It took me a minute to come back to my surroundings. I was looking for barracks five, and I found it pretty easily. There were eight different smaller archways leading off from the former and they were all numbered at the top of the arch. I picked five and went right in. The room was one long wide hall with beds lining each side every two feet. Between each bed was a tall cabinet that stood ajar. I could see a light brown uniform hanging in each at the top and a set of drawers at the bottom. I walked down the line of beds and quickly noticed the numbers on the wall at the head of each bed. I was glad they had everything clearly marked so there was no confusion, but I wasnt happy to see that there were fifty beds in this one room. I had only ever shared a room with another person one time in my life, and that had been when I had gone to college. It had been a disaster from the beginning. The roommate assigned to me was a total slob, was up all hours of the night, snored so loud when he did sleep he rattled the one window we had, and he keep gassing up the place with farts that smelled suspiciously like stale Cheetos. I hadnt been ashamed at all to pull the My-Dad-Is-The-CEO-OF-A-MutiCBillionCDollar company card after only two weeks of total misery. I had gotten my own room after that. And so, my excitement for my little adventure took a significant dip as I wandered down the line of beds. This is going to suck, I muttered under my breath as I finally found bed one. It really was at the very back of the room. In a dark corner. Well, at least I had a solid drab wall on one side. Ah, its no worse than being on a space freighter nine months of the year with thirty in close crew quarters. In fact, this is a bit roomer, I think. The big mountain of a man that had been in line behind me the entire time I had been melting and waiting my turn, threw his large pack on the bed next to mine. My face must have shown my puzzlement, and the big man answered my unspoken question. I was with Galactic Exports for eight years. Decided I had enough space travel for a few lifetimes and wanted to do something planet-side. Besides, its not so easy for a big man like me to fit into some of those haulers. I suspect they make them microscopic because they think its funny to see us exporters squeeze in there together. I nodded to make him think I understood exactly what he was talking about, but Id only been on battle cruisers so far, so I didnt know how it compared, and I wasnt going to say that. Then Id have to explain why I had been on battle cruisers. But I did know who Galactic Exports were. That was one thing Dur-rele had gone over when hed talked about the main areas of trade and who over saw them. All trade across the Empire was overseen by the Kings. Certain Kingdoms had control over specific trade and exports, depending on what their own planets were rich in. But the ones who were actually responsible for handling the hauling and shipping of goods was outsourced to a coalition of pooled resources by the Kingdoms called Galactic Exports. This organization then hired people to secure the goods, load them up into ships, and transport them to the appropriate destination. It was basically Earths version of merchant marines, but in space. So instead of being squeezed to death on a spaceship, you chose to come to desert planet and sweat to death? I said. The big man before me that stood almost two heads taller than myself and had enough muscle that made him look like he could bench a small truck threw his head back and laughed a great belly laugh that seemed to vibrate the air around me. It took a moment for him to calm down enough to speak, and for me to reel in the overwhelming feeling of intimidation caused by his mere presence. I like that. You are a funny man. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I grinned wirily at him. I didnt think it that funny, but to each their own. He then placed a meaty hand flat on the middle of his chest and gave a slight nod. Again, I was glad for Dur-reles lessons, because he had spent a long time on the proper way to greet people in Ethia, and even had me practicing it. There was the way people would greet someone of higher station like myself with a fist to heart, or most often, a bow. Then there was the everyday normal greeting with a simple palm to chest and a nod of the chin. I had asked, and apparently, Ethians didnt do handshaking. I am Hotoe Shem of Vaxian. I had never heard of Vaxian, but I mentally flagged it to look it up later. I copied the other man with a palm to the middle of my chest and a nod. I am Jasper Ruloc of Frillnax. The big man raised one of his red bushy eyebrows, Frillnax, huh? He leaned in close like he was going to tell me something secret, except we were still the only others in the room. Id keep that last part to yourself if I were you. He then gave me a hard eye like he was examining me closely. You arent crazy, are you? Markus had warned me that I might run into this, because apparently those actually born to the planet had a track record for weirdness to the point of being considered mentally ill in many cases. Exactly what that meant, Markus hadnt felt the need to elaborate on. But I had planned accordingly. I leaned in close to the man like I was sharing in his secret. Not me. I wasnt actually born there. Just raised in the home for misplaced children. Im an off-worlder, and that was just the home I was assigned to. Hotoe nodded sagely. Ah, thats bad luck then, but at least you didnt get their messed up genes, I suppose you got that going for you then. It is nice to meet you Jasper Ruloc, who isnt really from Frillnax. I smiled at the other man. And its nice to meet you Hotoe Shem from Vaxian and of Galactic Exports. The other man waved a hand. Call me Hotoe, and Im not an exporter anymore. Now Im soon to be a Cadet in the Protectorate. Life is looking up. That it is. Hotoe turned to open his pack and put his things in the closet. By this time a few others had wandered into to the room and filled the beds down from us. I was surprised to see a woman taking a bed across from me. I hadnt realized this would be co-ed, but then I was finding Ethians did a lot of things I didnt expect. She didnt say a word to either Hotoe or I as she brushed past us and flung her pack on the bed, went right to the closet to pull out the uniform, and then started to undress. Jesus. I turned around abruptly to give her some privacy, but Hotoe didnt. He just stood there and got an eye full, and grinned like a little kid that just got his favorite toy. So you think shell let us take turns, he said with a conspiring whisper, which wasnt much of a whisper and I was sure she could hear it. Her bed wasnt that far away. I froze not sure how to respond to that. Hotoe slapped me on the back like he was trying to get my attention so I wouldnt miss the fun. I decided to go over to my own closet and pull out the uniform waiting there for me. A light brown that was more kaki than tan coat and pants hung on hooks, while a black long sleeved shirt and a pair of dark brown boots sat on the bottom shelf. I took out the pants and gave them a good look. I could already tell they were going to be too small. I turned back to Hotoe who was still ogling our lady roommate. Thankfully, she was already dressed in the pants and black shirt. I guess I had missed the show. What do we do if the uniform doesnt fit? I asked Hotoe, showing him my pair of pants that looked like it might fit a person half my size. What? Were they expecting kids to be signing up as Cadets. Hotoe gave me a strange look. What do you mean? Is the tab broken? What? The big man came over, reached down the waist of the pants I was holding up with a meaty hand, and pulled at something. A moment later, I could fell the cloth moving under my hands. No, not broken. He narrowed his eyes at me. Are you sure you didnt get any those Frillax genes? I felt my face redden. Damn. I had no idea. All the Ethian clothes I had worn up until now had always fit perfectly. I guess others had resized everything for me. Well, except the clothes I wore now. Did they have resize tags too and Markus just assumed I knew and didnt bother to tell me? He had had a lot on his mind. Hotoe pulled his hand back and now I could see the thumb-sized white tag in the waistband of the pants. I pulled at it, and again the waist grew in size. I must have been pulling it wrong. Thanks, I muttered. I looked to the legs and they were still very short, but I decided Id fumbled around with the pants myself to see what I had to pull to get them to grow longer. For the time being, I kept working with the tab to get the waist closer to what I thought would fit. I had to admit this was a really fantastic way to make clothes. You are into men then? What? I asked confused, and then it dawned on me what he was talking about. Well, I errr I prefer females. Then why not look? She has a nice rear end. I blinked at the other man, as I felt completely out of my league here. Was this Hotoe just being a clueless male, or was this an actual Ethian behavior? I know the woman had heard Hotoes comments, but she acted liked she didnt care. Most women I knew on Earth would have been highly offended and said something. Hell, I knew a few that would have knocked his teeth out, or at least tried to, Hotoe was not a small man. And yet, shed obviously been assigned this room with the opposite sex, so that implied to me that Ethians viewed the interaction of men and women differently than I was used to. I suddenly wished Dur-rele had hit the topic of Ethians standing on men, women, and sex. Though, I got a feeling I was going to get a crash course. Lovely. Where I come from, its not polite to stare, was the best I could come up with. Frillnax customs are very strange. Let us hope she thinks you like men, or she might get offended that you didnt look. So was that how this went? I looked over to the woman as she was now fully clothed in her uniform, and currently stuffing her pack on the bottom shelf of her cabinet. Emotionally, I wasnt getting much from her, but that wasnt a surprise. Usually, I had to be in an actual conversation with a person to get a hit off them. But by her demeanor, it was like she was all business and didnt have time for any foolishness. I decided that maybe she was right. I still needed to figure out a way to resize the legs and make sure the rest of my uniform fit, and then get over to the assembly arena. I was glad that Kiev had given me the tour and I knew where to find it, but I also knew Id wasted a lot of time talking with my new friend. So I messed around with my pants some more. After a few more minutes, I had them sized to fit. I found that if I gave the tab in the waist a twist, it made the legs longer. So I shucked off my pants and pulled the uniform ones on. As I did, I could distinctly feel eyes on my backside. I looked around to see Hotoe giving me a wide grin like he had the woman. I quickly pulled my pants up and tried not to blush. Im not sure how well I succeeded with the second. I turned around and reached for the black shirt on the shelf. You have a fine rear end too, Jasper. Hotoe said as I turned around. Thanks, I said as I reached for the shirt, trying my best to look busy and uninterested in the other man. See. That is how you properly compliment someone. I appreciate the lesson. I replied as I worked with the shirt like I had with the pants. There was a small tab just inside the collar, pulling it made the opening of the shirt wide, and twisting lengthened the sleeves. I paused before pulling off my ratty grey shirt as I remembered the identity modifier on my chest and the Zahn family crest branded in bold black on my right shoulder. I looked around, and noticed that Hotoe was working to resize his own pants, the woman had left, and the six others in the room seemed too busy to notice me. Even still, I turned myself so my chest was facing the corner of the room with my right shoulder angled toward the wall. I shucked my shirt off and quickly grabbed for the black one. I breathed a sigh of relief once I was covered once more, and checked again just to make sure no one saw anything they werent supposed to. It looked like I was in the clear. It was something I would have to be cautious about in the future, and planned future changes in the bathroom if at all possible. A short time later, I stood completely dressed in my new uniform, including boots, which surprisedly those had fit like a glove. Hotoe was now dressed too. He had a scowl on his face, I think because I hadnt given him a good look at his backside when he dressed, or a compliment. Even though, he had made sure to give me an eye full while I was getting my boots on. I just hoped this wasnt going to become a thing. I liked this guy so far, and I really didnt want to piss him off. I suppose we should ask where this assembly place is? Hotoe said as we started to walk down the aisle of beds. Most of the room was empty now. Everyone who had come in had quickly stowed their belongs, dressed and left just like the woman roommate. Hotoe and I had certainly taken the longest to get ready. I know where it is, I said. He looked with a raised eyebrow. You have been here before? No, I said quickly, I didnt want to give him the wrong impression. I just got here a little early and walked around before getting in line to get my bearings. The assembly field isnt far. Ill show you. Hotoe grinned and slapped me on the back. I suppose you arent so Frillnax after all. I gave him a smile and led the way out of the room thinking how very interesting my day had been so far, and I couldnt help but wonder how much more interesting it was going to get. Dark Guardian Chapter 35: First Assembly The main assembly area wasnt far from the residence hall. We only had to go down the street a few blocks and turn at the lower cantina and it was right past the auditorium. We arrived with a few minutes to spare. The assembly area wasnt as open as I had last seen it, because most of the middle of the field was filling up with those in brand new looking Cadet uniforms. I couldnt help but stare at the numbers. I had assumed there might be a few hundred. This looked like a thousand or more. I stopped short at the entry way. Just how many new recruits are there? Hotoe stopped beside me. Dont know, but Ive heard that about half those who start out in the Protectorate Program dont even make it through the first year. They really have a fifty precent dropout rate in the first year? I said. That seemed like a lot to me. How hard was this Program going to be? The thought of it made me sweat a little, even more than I already was. I had cooled off in the residence hall, but now that I was back in the heat of the day, it didnt take long to be slathered in dampness again. That made me realize that maybe the newbies quit just because they couldnt handle the heatCCquite literally. From what I understand its not so much as drop out as get kicked out. The Program has high standards with a grueling process. Many just cant handle the training, or the stress. Or the heat. I almost added, but instead, I said, and you decided this was a better life path for you than shipping things from one planet to another? Oh, Im under no illusions that I will actually make it through the whole ten years. I gave the big man a questioning look. Then why are you here? Because if I can make it to the two year mark, then Im a College member for life. That also means I can get hired on to do the low level security contracts the Protectorate takes on from time to time, or even become regular staff. Someone has to run the day to day and ship supplies around here. They only give those jobs to College members. Its another way this place stays so secure. Let me get this straight. Your plan isnt to actually become a Protector, but to get an ordinary job at the College? Hotoe shrugged. Not all of us have dreams of dying in glory for some overconfident entitled noble. Some just want a simple life, and trust me, to get on at a place like the Protectorate, thats about as good as it gets for those like us. What? You actually thinking of going all the way? I snorted. Ill be lucky to last the week. The other man threw his head back and gave a deep belly laugh. It was a long moment before he could speak. Not very confident in yourself are you? Why did you sign up? A friend suggested it and I didnt have anything else better to do. I replied, liking the fact that for the time being I could actually speak the truth. Hotoe shook his head. Then it will be interesting to see how long you last, my friend. Me, Im going to make it two years, or die trying. There was a sharp whistle that pierced the air and caused many of those in the assembly area to jump, including myself. A fast walking man in a dark brown uniform marched right through a cluster of gathered new recruits. He didnt stop until he stood dead in the center of the assembly field. FORM UP! He shouted. I was impressed with how he managed to belt out those words and even I could clearly hear them from the edge of the assembly. Every person just stared at the dark uniformed man like they didnt know what he was talking about. The man in the center held up something in his hand, and that piercing sound exploded across the field. I SAID FORM UP. MAKE NICE NEAT LINES FACING ME RIGHT NOW. ANYONE NOT IN A LINE WITHIN TWO MINUTES GETS PUT ON A SHUTTLE AND SENT BACK TO WHEREVER YOU CAME FROM! MOVE IT NEWBIES! That got people moving. Hotoe and I gave each other a startled look, and then we hustled onto the field to find a line. There was a lot of scrambling, some pushing, and quite a few dirty looks as people tried to maneuver their way into a line only to find their place suddenly taken by someone else. A few people had tried that with me, but one menacing growl and look from Hotoe, and they found another place to be. I sent him an appreciative look. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was a miraculous thing to behold. Suddenly, well over a thousand loitering people had somehow managed to form ten very long lines, mostly straight, that faced the dark uniformed man. I was glad to see I was in the second to last line. I wasnt sure who was going to show up to the induction, but it felt good to be lost in a crowd when I knew the whole College was looking for me. The thing about being at the back was that it was hard to see over all the heads that were in front of us. Thankfully, I was tall so I could catch a glimpse of the center of the field if I looked between the two heads in front of me. The man in the dark uniform looked up and down the lines with a deep frown on his face. THOSE ARE SOME SAD LOOKING LINES. HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO MAKE PROTECTORS OUT OF YOU, IF YOU CANT STAND IN A PROPER LINE! That got everyone moving again, as each person looked around and made sure they were lined up straight with the person on either side of them. A little shifting later, and everyone settled back down to see what would happen next. No one appeared in a hurry to cross this guy, even though he had yet to properly introduce himself. They were still probably thinking about his threat to put them on a ship out of here. I certainly was. That would most likely turn out to be a disaster for me, and a problem I didnt need. NOT GREAT. NEXT TIME BE FASTER. WE DONT HAVE TIME AROUND HERE TO HOLD YOUR HANDS. THIS IS SERIOUS WORK WE ARE DOING AT THE PROTECTORATE AND IF YOU WANT TO BE A CONTINUED PART OF THIS PROGRAM, YOU WILL BE FASTER. YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. AND YOU WILL BE THE BEST YOU CAN BE AT ALL TIMES. NO EXCEPTIONS. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR? There was a muttering as people said they understood or just a yes or some nodded their heads. But that didnt seem to be good enough for the dark uniformed man, because he frowned, threw up a hand into the air again, and that piercing sound blasted across the assembly once more. THAT WAS PATHETIC. WHEN I ASK IF YOU UNDERSTAND, YOU WILL SAY YES, SIR, AND YOU WILL MAKE SURE EVERYONE CAN HEAR YOU. DO YOU UNDERSTAND? That elicited a much better response as everyone, including myself and Hotoe joined in with a much more harmonious response of Yes, sir! that caused the first nod of the dark uniformed man. He then looked down the field to a shaded area on the far right. I could see others standing there, but not who they were. One of the people started walking toward the middle of the field. This man wore a black uniform and as he came closer I recognized him. It was Captain Dexter. I couldnt help but tense up. If anyone would recognize me, it would be him. Whats wrong? Hotoe whispered from beside me. I shook my head. Just nervous is all. Ill be alright. I received glares from a few people like Id been the only one who had talked and got shhhhed from someone behind. No one wanted to get singled out this early in the game, and I didnt blame them. Thank you, Chief Winters, Captain Dexter said at a normal voice level. Instead of belting out so everyone could hear, he appeared to have a square device he was holding up to his mouth that projected his words across the crowd. I am LieutenantCCaptain Dexter, and I am in charge of all the training that happens here at the College. You will be seeing a lot of me as you progress through the Program, especially once you hit your second year. Until then, Chief Winters as the New Recruit Master will be the main face you will be seeing. Be nice to him. He takes a lot of pleasure in kicking people out of the Program. Fair warning. Anyways, I welcome everyone of you to the Protectorate College. It is only twice a year that we open our doors to the entirety of the Empire and allow those across the galaxy a chance to be a part of the family that we have built here. Consider it an honor just to be standing in this field, but an even bigger honor when you actually earn it. I know you all have heard the rumors about the failure rate in our Program. Many of you are probably wondering if you will even make it past the first year. And Im here to tell you that many of you wont. We have a strict Program here for a reason. The leaders of the Empire rely on us. They depend on us to keep them safe so that they can do their jobs. It is a great honor to be a part of that, and we would be remiss in our duty if we allowed anyone who hadnt proved themselves access to their protection and well-being. If you do fail out, dont take it personally, not everyone has what it takes to be a Protector. It is a hard job. A hard way of life. But I want to take this moment to honor and show my respect to each of you for coming here to try. That demonstrates loyalty to the Empire and your desire to be a part of something greater than you are. And there isnt anything more glorious than that. LONG LIVE THE EMPIRE! A mass of voices shouted out all around me as if almost as one booming voice. I hadnt expected it and I looked around startled. I got a few dirty looks like I was being disrespectful and I quickly turned back to the front, noting that I should probably join in next time, or these people might do me bodily harm. Dexter waited for the echo of the shout to die down before speaking again. Indeed! Long live the Empire, and we are here at the Protectorate to ensure it with our dedication to our leaders. Speaking of which, you may have noticed the heavy patrols of our security during your arrival to the College this afternoon. We recently had an incident involving the disappearance of a client. We are still investigating how this could have happened, but are also dedicating as many resources as possible to locating him. Part of the special assignments you will be receiving over the next few days from Chief Winters and his staff will be to help in this endeavor, and we expect each of you to take whatever assignment you get attached to in this search with the utmost seriousness. This client must be found, and anyone who helps recover him will be rewarded appropriately. This is a good opportunity for you to get a foothold into your training as a Protector. A burst of excited chatter went up and down the lines and Hotoe took a moment to lean in and whisper. What do you want to bet hes talking about the Returned Prince? Its no secret he came here earlier this week for a new Protector. Wouldnt it be something if we found him and got that reward? I looked to Hotoe to see a twinkle in the mans eye. I did my best to grin and nod. Yeah, that would be something alright. Dark Guardian Chapter 36: The Induction Ceremony The shrill whistle sounded again, and that got everyone to settle back down. Captain Dexter didnt waste any time in continuing his speech. We here at the College appreciate your time and dedication to be here, and normally we could continue with an elaborate parade and celebration, but considering the constraints we are under to relocate our missing client, these have been canceled. There were a wave of groans and boos that quickly died when Chief Winters started to raise his hand. Before his arm got half way in the air, the moaning had stopped, so he let his arm fall back to his side without letting out that ear splitting nose. Thank goodness. That being said, there will still be specialized food prepared specifically for Initiation Day, which will be available at all our cantinas through the rest of the day. Make sure to get your share during your dinner hour this evening. A low mutter of excitement rippled through the crowd at the anticipation of the special food, but they seemed tempered by the sharp look of Chief Winters. Since there wont be an elaborate celebration naming you each a new Cadet of the Protectorate. I do so now. I may not call you each by name, but know that your service here is noticed and honored. You are now a part of the Protectorate family and we salute you as such. Captain Dexter and Chief Winters both stood tall, and then they gave sharp fists to heart to the crowd. This caused many of the new recruits to stand up straighter as they received a salute that usually they would be giving to their superiors. Some even had big grins on their faces. A few returned the salute to the two commanding officers with a look of pride on their faces. I simply nodded like I normally did when receiving the salute or bow. I suppose I had already gotten use to such things and it didnt seem like a big deal to me, but it was clear all the recruits thought otherwise. That included Hotoe who had the biggest grin on his face of anyone else I saw in the crowd. After the moment was over, Dexter addressed the crowd once more. I will turn things back over to Chief Winters so he can give out your instructions and first assignments. I wish you all the best in your training at the College, and I look forward to seeing each of you in the coming days. In closing, I will recite our College motto. Get used to hearing it, because we say it a lot. But even more than that, get used to living it, and you will go far in the Protectorate and beyond. The motto isBe ready for anything, anytime, any place. Captain Dexter then gave Chief Winters a sharp nod, and then he started a brisk walk back to the edge of the assembly. The Chief stepped up and started belting out across the field once more. YOU EACH RECEIVED A WELCOME PACKET TODAY. IN IT IS YOUR COLLEGE IDENITY CHIP, WHICH YOU WILL NEED TO VISIT THE CARETAKER ASSIGNED TO YOUR BARRACKS AND HAVE IT INSERTED TODAY. TOMORROW AT THE LATEST. IDENTIFICATION THROUGH YOUR UNITY RING ISNT ENOUGH. WE REQUIRE THE CHIP IN CASE YOU ARE SEPARATED FROM YOUR UNITY RING, WHICH IN OUR LINE OF WORK HAPPENS MORE THAN YOU THINK. YOU ALSO RECEIVED A UNITY RING IN THE PACKET, WHICH IS TO BE USED ONLY FOR COLLEGE BUSINESS. NO PERSONAL CALLS ALLOWED. USE YOUR PERSONAL UNITY RING FOR THAT. AND FINALLY, YOU RECEIVED A TABLET, ON WHICH YOULL FIND YOUR FIRST ASSIGNMENTS. SINCE YOU ARE NEWBIES, YOU DONT GET ANY ELECTIVES. YOU TAKE THE CLASSES WE GIVE YOU. NO EXCEPTIONS. YOU DONT LIKE YOUR ASSIGNMENTS OR SCHEDULE, TOO BAD. IF YOU MAKE IT HERE SIX MONTHS, THEN YOU GET TWO ELECTIVES. THE LONGER YOU ARE HERE, THE MORE CONTROL YOU HAVE OVER YOUR CLASSES AND SCHEDULE. AS FOR YOUR ASSIGNMENTS IN OUR SEARCH FOR OUR MISSING CLIENT, I EXPECT YOU TO SHOW UP HERE PROMPTLY DURING THE TIME SLOT DISPLAYED AS SPECIAL ASSIGNMENT. MAKE SURE YOU ARE IN UNIFORM AND ARE WELL HYDRATED AND BRING WATER WITH YOU. SOME OF THESE ASSIGNMENTS WILL BE SEARCHING THE SURROUNDING DESERT. ALSO, YOU WILL FIND MORNING ASSEMBLY ON YOUR SCHEDULE. THAT MEANS MEETING HERE EXACTLY AT THE TIME IT SAYS. NOT A SECOND LATER. ANYONE WHO IS LATE GETS LATRINE DUTY FOR TWO DAYS AUTOMATICALLY. IF YOU MAKE A HABIT OF BEING LATE, THEN YOU GET A WEEK OR MORE. HONESTLY, I HOPE MANY OF YOU ARE LATE. SOMEONE HAS TO CLEAN OUR TOILETS. The Chief stopped long enough to give us all a wicked grin, which sent an involuntary shiver through me. I got the distinct impression he was going to find a lot of other reasons to make sure there were plenty of people to keep the bathrooms cleaned. I sincerely hope I wasnt among them.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I WILL SEE THE FIRST SPECIAL ASSIGNMENT TEAM HERE IN ONE HOUR, SO YOU IDIOTS BETTER GO CHECK YOUR TABLETS TO SEE IF YOU ARE MY FIRST TEAM. DONT BE LATE. YOU ARE ALL DISMISSED. There was a moment of hesitation as everyone tried to decide if it really was okay to move. But it didnt last long as Chief Winters turned on his heals and marched away. That, more than anything, seemed to be more of a permission slip to move, and the lines of new trainees began to break apart. Hotoe and I walked toward the entry of the assembly area, and made our way back to the Residence Hall with the surge of other new recruits surrounding us. Everyone seemed in a hurry to check their tablets. Once there, we went back to our beds and the welcoming packets we had left in our closets. I pulled out my tablet, and as soon as I turned it on, a schedule popped open on the screen. Click Link Above In Pre-Chapter Author''s Note For Link To Class Schedule Image You are a Mind Bender? I heard Hotoe said as he peered over my shoulder to view my schedule. I had seen that too and it made my mind fumble for a moment. Why the heck would I need an Advanced Mind Bender class? I was no Mind Bender. I remember Markus had said Master Kiev would be keeping an eye on me. Maybe signing me up for his class was a good way to do that. Ummm, errr, yeah, I suppose. I replied, not liking the lie, but I didnt really see any way around it. You dont sound so excited. You should be excited! Mind Bending is much more interesting than Endurance. All I can do is lift really heavy stuff and go longer without sleep than others. Hotoe had his own tablet and I turned around so I could get a better look at it and to hopefully find some reason to change the subject. I quickly saw that our schedules were very similar all except where I had the Advanced Mind Bender, his was Advanced Endurance, and instead of the Technology and Surveillance class, Hotoe had something called Basic Security Procedures. Well, Endurance must be important too if they have an advanced class in it, I pointed out. Hotoe snorted. All they are going to do is have us compete against each other to see who can last the longest on different tasks. They also might have us do special projects that those with the Endurance Dome-ni can do the best. Believe me, it gets boring after awhile. I would much prefer using my mind than my body sometimes. But then those with the Endurance Dome-ni always get the physical jobs. Always. I wasnt sure what to say about that so I changed the subject. It looks like we have the rest of the classes at the same time. Orientation is only forty minutes out. Maybe we should think about heading there soon. Hotoe stashed his tablet back in his closet and pulled out a small clear cube. Inside was a tiny dot suspended in some sort of clear fluid. Good idea. Orientation is in the auditorium, which is close and the Remaker Repository is right next to it. How about we get are chips implanted on the way? I reached into my packet, and pulled out my own clear cube. The little dot inside looked a lot like the distress beacon Markus had put in my wrist. I remembered what hed said about my identity not holding up under the scrutiny of a Caretaker and wondered how I could get out of this. I decided the best thing to do was to stall as long as possible. You go ahead. I have to take care of some personal business in the bathroom, I said. Ah, well dont take too long. You dont want to have to clean the toilet you just took a shit in. The man thought his joke funny and laughed all the way down the barracks and out the door. I stood there for a moment, wondering what to do next, and realized that maybe a trip to the bathroom wasnt such a bad idea. I had passed an archway when leaving entering and leaving the barrack, so I decided to check it out. Sure enough, it led to a long room with two sets of ten showers at the back, and the same arrangement of stalls and sinks at the front. The place was empty, so I took a moment to orientate myself to the bathroom. I was glad to see that there was a small changing area as part of the shower, which was made private with a sturdy curtain. It would make changing much easier and less likely for someone to see the modifier or the family crest on my arm. I also took advantage of the stalled toilets to relieve myself, and then washed my hands in one of the sinks. I stood there for a very long moment after shutting off the facet to look at my reflection in the mirror. It felt weird seeing a stranger staring back at me, and I think for the first time it really dawned on me what I was doing. It made me feel like I was standing a hair edges from a deadly and steep cliff. Even after over a month of trying to get into the role expected of me as some so-called Prince of the Empire, I felt more like an imposture than ever. This, none of this, was me. Not even a little bit. It was like I had been plucked out of my Earthly life and put inside a strange new reality, doubly so now that I was pretending to be Jasper Ruloc. Would I ever feel like me again? Would I ever not be completely out of my depth? If only I had some sort of warning. Some sort of notice that my life was going to change. Maybe I wouldnt feel so alone. And so utterly and completely unprepared. I blew out an air of frustration. That sort of mindset wasnt going to help me. I was doing the best I could with the circumstances I was given, I had to remind myself of that. Also, I was learning a lot quickly, especially since I took on the Ruloc identity. If I lived through all of this, I knew I would be better able to understand Ethia and my role in it even just with the few hours Id been Ruloc. I grinned when I thought about how Dur-rele would react when he found out about my latest adventure. I could hear his flustered exasperation now and it made me chuckle to myself all the way out the barracks and to the auditorium. Dark Guardian Chapter 37: A Secret Meeting After killing time at the barracks, I made my way with several hundred other of the new Cadets to the Protectorate Auditorium and Lecture Hall. It was the same building I had met my potential Protectors only four days before. It looked exactly the same, but I certainly felt different. A lot had happened in that short period of time, and I certainly didnt feel like the same person who had entered here before. This time I walked past the grand foyer and actually went into the auditorium. It was a magnificent place with a slightly tilted floor that ran past row after row of seats that ended up at a large oval platform, that looked like it spanned at least fifty feet at the widest part. Sharp yellow spotlights lit up the empty stage, while soft receded lighting in the rest of the auditorium was enough for people to not trip over themselves to find their seats. Many of the seats close to the stage were already taken, but the bulk of the seating remained empty. It probably would even if everyone at the assembly today showed up. This auditorium looked like it could hold thousands. Hotoe was chatting with another recruit midway down the aisle, so I walked up and waited for them to finish. I was introduced to Kenri Wesz who had been in the Galactic Exports too. Kenri was a smaller man than Hotoe, and in fact, he looked to be the same height as me. He even had blue eyes, though they were a darker shade than my own. Well, my own when I wasnt wearing a modifier. Kenri had a serious look about him, and didnt even give me so much as a nod as we were introduced. He simply turned away and went to find a seat. I gave Hotoe a raised eyebrow. Oh, dont take his attitude personally. Kenri does that to everyone. Wed flown five shipments before he would even talk to me, and that was because we were both assigned to fix a busted fuel line together. Hard to do that and not talk to each other. Guess he decided that he liked my company well enough after that not to ignore me on our next shipments. So he decided to enlist too? I asked curiously as I watched the man take the last seat in the seventh row. I was surprised to see him. He never said a word to me about it, even when I mentioned signing up myself. Guess maybe he heard me talk about it enough, and decided to give it a shot. Cadets brushed past us and kept filling in the rows. Number eight was already almost full. We better get a seat before this thing starts. We ended up in row nine. All the way at the other end. I was happy with that. It seemed like a nice inconspicuous place to sit. Hotoe didnt seem to care one way or another. He just turned his attention to the grand scrollwork on the pillars and ceiling of the auditorium. I got the impression Hotoe hadnt had much chance to see such elaborateness. I certainly was impressed as well, but I was far more concerned with someone recognizing me. I guess I should calm down and relax. I had been up close to Pledge Sasseni and she hadnt noticed. I had even been in the presence of Captain Dexter, albeit at a distance and in a crowd, and he hadnt noticed me either. I had seen the change myself in that window in the back alley, but I still felt unsettled like any moment this little farce would be up and everyone would know who I was. And for some reason, I felt that feeling more intensely as time went on. God, this was going to be a long couple of days if I couldnt reign this in. It wasnt long after we sat down that a lone man stepped onto the stage and introduced himself as Lieutenant Havlor. He was dressed in the black and had that short buzz cut that everyone else had. He wasnt tall or short, but somewhere in between. He wasnt muscular or overly skinny, but about average to most people. In fact, there was nothing at all about this man that would make him stand out in a crowd, except for the fact that he was the only one in the auditorium right now wearing the uniform of a Protector. His manner of speaking certainly left more to be desired. I felt like I was going to fall asleep with only listening to him for five minutes, which really sucked, because this orientation lasted for almost three hours. Somehow I managed to make it to the end without zonking out, but it took a lot of shifting in my seat and pinching myself more than a few times. Hotote hadnt faired so well. I had to elbow him twice to stop him from snoring. And his hadnt been the only snores in the crowd. After Havlor was finished, he dismissed us and many people just sat there blinking at him like they were just waking up from a long sleep. I sat there myself just shaking my head in disbelief. Why did we need this class? He didnt say anything we werent already told, or didnt know, or couldnt easily find out for ourselves. How in the world could he possibly fill that much time with a bunch of nothing? I feel like I was cheated somehow. Naw, it was good sleep time. Hotoe said as he stood and stretched like hed just had a full nights rest. I heard you have to sleep when you can get it here. That just because they block out eight hours for rest on your schedule, doesnt mean they actually let you have it. They like waking you up in the middle of the night for drills and stuff like that. That was news to me. You know that for sure, or you just guessing? Hotoe shrugged, turned, and filed out as the rest of our row started to move. I followed, but as I came to the end of the seating and started to head up the middle aisle, a short muscular woman with blonde stubble on her head and a dark brown uniform stopped me. You are Cadet Ruloc, yes? I hesitated a long moment before I nodded. I am.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Theres been a small mix up in your registration. I will need you to come with me. My stomach clenched up and I felt like I should look around for the exit, but instead, I made myself keep looking at the woman like I was unconcerned. What kind of mixup? Nothing big. I just need a few more details that were left out. We can go to a room in the back so we are out of the way. This wont take more than a few minutes. Is there a problem? Hotoe said as he came walking back down the aisle once he noticed I hadnt followed him. I shook my head at the big man. I guess I didnt fill out the registration all the way. You go ahead. Ill meet you at the cantina in a bit. Hotoe gave the woman a long look, he then nodded to me, and left. I finished walking out into the aisle. The woman turned and led me down toward the stage. Right before we reached it, she stepped through the door at the foot of the stage. I followed. The door slid shut behind me and it left me and the woman alone in a small room with a sitting area. This must be a place for people to lounge right before getting on the stage. I am Gayle Tau-mine. Its nice to meet you, Highness. Part of me was relieved. Markus had said that his friend Gayle would introduce herself. I had forgotten in my trepidation that I was being singled out. Still, I looked around the room suspiciously, wondering if there was anyone else around that might overhear our conversation. She saw my concern and responded. Dont worry. I took the time to secure this room before bringing you here. We can speak freely, at least for a time. That helped me settle down at least a little bit, but I still felt jumpy. Is Markus alright? He wouldnt tell me what he was up to. Ive been kind of worried about him. The woman grunted. Dont be. He is quite capable of taking care of himself. So I guess I have you to thank for setting all this up? I plunged forward relieved to be talking to someone who knew the truth of what was going on. How secure is this really going to be? Ive been walking around here half expecting someone to call me out. And did you know about the special assignments? They are talking about sending the new recruits out to search into the desert for me? Is that even safe? The College makes excursions out into the desert all the time. Its an important part of the training actually, but Im trying my best to make sure you only have assignments inside the College. You do have your distress beacon implanted? I nodded and held up my wrist to show her the tiny bump there. Yes, he said to just push and hold for five seconds and it will call you guys. The Pledge nodded. Yes, but make sure its a real threat. The beacon will only work one time. After that, well either have to give you another implant, or put you on a ship to Dyniss. I had a lot of questions running around in my head. A lot of things I needed clarity about, but there was only one thing I felt I really needed to know the most right now. Why are you doing this? I have a feeling you are risking a lot here. This isnt something the College is going to forgive easily, is it? The woman before me was quiet for a long time, but I could feel the turmoil behind the stony facade that shed given for my supposed benefit. Honestly, I dont like this plan, and I questioned Markus about it many times while we set this up. But in the end, I trust Markus, and if he says this needs to happen, then this needs to happen. Is there a better way? I really dont know. Im just a Pledge. Hes the one with the high born background and used to the cloak and dagger stuff they do. I grunted at that. It seemed we both were putting a lot of trust in Markus. It was one thing for her to do it. She actually knew the man. I had only just met him for a few hours, or at least I had only remembered that one meeting. But I knew we had known each other in another lifetime, and because of those memories still locked away somewhere in my mind, I could feel the echo of it when I had met him. So for me it wasnt so much as trusting the man I had just met in a creepy underground bunker, but trusting a deep knowing that felt right in trusting Markus. And besides, it was either pretend to be a new Cadet in the Program, or risk trying to get a shuttle off-world without anyone finding out who I was. So here the two of us were, trusting in a person that I was finding a bit of an enigma the more I learned about him. How does a son of a king become a member of the College? I get the feeling that nobles dont exactly have a place here in the Protectorate ranks. Tau-mine laughed. They dont. He was the first, and I suppose you are the second, not that they actually know who you areCCyet. And if you want that story, you will have to ask him. I nodded. You must be a really good friend of Markuss to be doing this. For whats it worth, I thank you for your help. If we all get out of this in one piece, I think I will owe you one. The womans face parted in a wicked smirk. Oh, Markus already owes me two really big favors. I chuckled. I bet. You should probably get back before people get suspicious. I just wanted to introduce myself, so you know what I look like. I wont be making physical contact again with you unless theres a change or an update I think you should know. Until then, just keep playing the part of a new Cadet, and keep yourself off anyones radar. I nodded. Of course, Nice meeting you Pledge Tau-mine. I will see you around. I turned to leave, and then remembered the chip I was supposed to insert. Actually, I could use some help on something. I was given an identity chip to have implanted, and Chief Winters said it has to be done by tomorrow, butC But if you go to a Caretaker, they will know you arent who you say you are, the Pledge finished for me and shook her head as a frown settled on her face. Yavit, I cant believe I didnt catch that. Im sorry. We had to put all this together last minute. There was bound to be a few things that got overlooked. The woman stood there for a moment as she thought, and rather quickly she nodded to herself like she was agreeing with one of her thoughts. Unfortunately, I cant just go into the system and say the chip was implanted and I dont have easy access to the injector to implant the chip. So let me get with Master Kiev and see what he suggests. One of us will let you know what to do about that. I know that this uncover thing is supposed to be short term, but the Colleges data system automatically kicks out a list of those who arent implanted by the third day a recruit is enrolled. We dont want you on that list, so we will figure it out. Whats next on your schedule for today? Dinner, then free time, then retiring for the evening, I replied. Well, we might not be able to do anything about this today. Just go about the rest of your evening, and one of us will be in touch with you tomorrow. But have your chip on you, so when we do, we can implant it. I nodded, and felt a surge of relief. I hadnt realized how much this little hick up was bothering me. Great, thanks. After that, I exited the lounge and made my way out of the auditorium to find Hotoe and some dinner. My stomach had been growling for the last hour and I hadnt had anything to eat since breakfast. It was hard to believe that so much had changed in just the span of a day. Dark Guardian Chapter 38: Resonance Of Connection The rest of the evening was uneventful as I had dinner in the lower cantina with Hotoe. This time I actually went inside the building. It was a place of chaos, laughter, and good food. And for the first time since Id come to Ethia, I was truly able to feel like a normal person as Hotoe and I sat down to a large circular table full of other recruits. There was an air of nervousness and excitement that electrified the entire place as the newbies filed through a food line that had hot and fresh food served to them from aproned workers behind an L shaped counter. Dozens of large tables in the center of the room quickly filled up, so that people had to go eat in the courtyard or take their food elsewhere. Hotoe and I were lucky to have gotten seats at all. I then spent a very pleasant hour eating and conversing with the others at the table. I got the names of every person there as well as an idea of their schedules as everyone wanted to see who they might be sharing their time with in the upcoming weeks and months. It was a very good start in feeding my need for normal socialization that Id been craving for weeks. After dinner, was free time, so Hotoe and many of the people at our table decided to walk the College to get used to the grounds as well as to make sure were could find the location of each of our classes easily. We also happened across an alehouse, which quickly made our numbers dwindle. Hotoe and I decided to opt out and retire. It had been a long day, and we wanted to make sure we got enough rest for our first full day tomorrow. I had to admit that I was exhausted. By the time I reached the residence hall, I was ready to crash. In fact, I barely got my boots and coat off before I laid my head down and was out. I surprisedly slept right through the night and any noise anyone might have made. I was a little surprised about that, but then the day had been a long one. A loud beeping woke me up the next morning. Apparently, it was the alarm for the entire barracks. After that, I crawled out of bed to hit the showers. It seemed that half the people in our barracks had their hygiene time scheduled just before sleep last night, so I was able to get a shower stall without much of a wait. Once all fresh and clean, which felt heavenly after all the sweating I had been doing since yesterday afternoon, it was breakfast time. Hotoe and I headed out to the cantina once more, but this time the atmosphere was a lot quieter. There wasnt as much talking or excitement. I think everyone was nervous about the day ahead, and if I was honest, so was I. My schedule was full for the next ten hours and I just hoped I could get through it all without messing something up. Hotoe and I showed up at the assembly area with a few minutes to spare, but we didnt say much as we waited for our activity hour of the day to begin. We didnt have long to wait as Pledge Tau-mine showed up and began to give us instructions. I noticed that she didnt look my way even once, even though Hotoe and I found ourselves in the first line this morning. In moments, Tau-mine had us running laps around the field that started out slow and eventually had us running full out. After that, she only let us catch our breath for a few minutes before leading us through a rather intense thirty minutes of aerobics. By the time our hour was up, I was soaked in sweat and was definitely feeling like I need another shower. But there was no time to even think, because as soon as Pledge Tau-mine was through with us, Chief Winters marched into the center of the field. Then our ears were blasted for the next thirty minutes about how we needed to do our best, show up on time, and obey any orders given from the teaching staff or officers of the College. If we did all that, then we might survive long enough to make Disciple, and then maybe even Pledge. He did mention that the search for the Heir was still in progress and that if anyone knew anything about his disappearance, or whereabouts to report to him or another officer of the College immediately. I attempted to look as blank and clueless as everyone else on the field as he made that particular statement. Eventually, we were dismissed, and Hotoe and I parted ways as he went to his Advanced Endurance class and I went to the Advanced Master Bender class. I had to admit that I was more than a little nervous as I walked into the auditorium. I wasnt exactly sure how this was going to go, since I definitely wasnt a Mind Bender. But Master Kiev knew that, so I decided maybe this wouldnt be so bad. There seemed to only be about fifty of us, so we only took up the first three rows of the auditorium. It seemed kind of a waste of space to me, but I wasnt the one organizing all this, so I took a seat in the first row and waited patiently with the others. Master Kiev walked out into the center of the stage. He didnt say a word. He just stood their ramrod straight with hands folded in front of him as he waited for the chatter to die down. It didnt take long, I suppose everyone was curious as to what the Master had to say. Only when the auditorium was completely quiet, did Master Kiev speak. Welcome Cadets to the Protectorate and to Advancement in the Mind Bender Dome-ni. I am Master Kiev and I will be your Mind Bender instructor and evaluator for the remainder of your time at the College. I have already taken the time to reach out to your previous Master Teachers and know each of your abilities and potentials. Also know that while you are with me, I will be pushing your potential to see how far we can take your Dome-ni. By the time we are done here, all of you will have a deeper understanding of your talents, but also know how to effectively attack others in defense of your client and also defend against others who try to use the Mind Bending Dome-ni on you. This got a stir of motion and chatter from the Cadets gathered. I looked around curious about the looks of shock on some of the peoples faces around me. Master Kiev held up a hand as if to settle everyone. I know that one of the first rules of the Mind Bender creed is that you should never use your Dome-ni to hurt or harm another person, but as a Protector, you will find yourself in extreme situations with people doing exactly what they arent supposed to be doing, because they are trying to cause your client harm. You have to be ready for any eventuality, even being attacked by a fellow Mind Bender. That being said, if I ever discover that any of you have used your abilities to hurt or harm another without that person first trying to do you or your client harm, I will personally see that your abilities are sealed away behind a closed lock. Is that clear? Replies of Yes, Master, echoed loudly through the auditorium. I muttered a low Yes, Master to try and fit in, but I had to admit I was feeling anything but like I was fitting in. While the information was interesting, I really had no idea what the Mind Bender ability was all about, expect for my limited experience with my own locks and my time with Master Kiev.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Excellent, then lets get started. I wont bore you with the basics. You have all reached your first and second standards, which deal with clearing mental blocks and memory manipulation. So I will get into the third standard of the Mind Bending Dome-ni, which is all about giving one word commands for mental persuasion. I will need someone to help me demonstrate this. Do I have any volunteers? The next thirty minutes was filled with Master Kiev giving instruction on how to send out a mental command to make a person do something. It was always one or two words, but it wasnt the word that was used that was as important as the intention of the Mind Bender. Master Kiev used the word bend, which then he showed how with a simple change of intention, he could get a person to either bend at the waist, bend an arm or leg, or even bend a single finger of his choice. He demonstrated the use of the one word command on a handful of Cadets, and then switched to having the Cadets trying to use the word on other Cadets. Some managed to be successful. Most of them were not. I think he expected this, because he simply asked each person who couldnt manage to make their command to work to keep practicing and that it might take some time to get the intention correctly focused. Master Kievs calm and supportive demeanor seemed to hearten some of the ones who were getting especially frustrated. After he was sure everyone understood the process, he asked the entire class to come up on stage, pick a partner, and to practice sending the bend command. I stood up from my seat as everyone else did, but I hesitated to follow them up to the stage. Cadet Ruloc, why dont you come practice with me, Master Kievs voice echoed down to where I stood. I felt a wave of relief wash though me. I moved up to the stage and over to the side where Master Kiev now stood. He pulled me close as if he wanted to give me some instruction before we started. First of all, I want to apologize for how things happened at the Hall of the Renowned. I wanted to warn you before hand, but there simply wasnt time to explain it all to you, and I couldnt let the Pledges protecting you know what was going on. I wasnt even sure I was going to go through with it, but then Pledge Gunther showed up to be your guard when I had specifically told Captain Dexter to take him off your detail just the day before. Then there was that incident with Master Meh-len. It made me realize that maybe I couldnt trust the College to keep you safe like I had hoped. Im not thrilled about this plan of Nadors, but I do trust him and Pledge Tau-mine, and I agree that if your brother is behind all this, that sending you back to Dyniss isnt going to do you much good. I looked at him in surprise. So you know about all that? Kiev nodded gravely. Yes, Pledge Tau-mine and Nador came to me the day after your attack and confided in me about their concerns about Pledge Gunther and Pledge Hinamor. Apparently, they both have close ties to Kaller Hame, and are on your potential list of Protectors. Nador and Tau-mine wanted me to talk to Dexter to have them both pulled from your list. Thats why I was so shocked to see Gunther guarding you yesterday. Sudden understating rushed through me as some of the pieces Id been missing clicked into place. But I was deeply disturbed by what Kiev said about Dexter. You think Captain Dexter is in on the attack? Kiev pause a long minute before he spoke. I hesitate to make such an accusation without hard evidence, but if he did help with the attack on the chalet, then that has me deeply concerned. I honestly thought Captain Dexter a trustworthy person, and so it has me questioning everyone here at the College. Then how do you know you can trust Pledge Tau-mine and Markus Nador? Because I happen to know the Nadors well, including Markus. That family always considered you one of their own. They would never raise a hand against you, especially not Markus. That you can trust. And if Nador trusts Pledge Tau-mine, then shes trustworthy as well. I nodded, and I felt a large feeling of relief course through me. I mean, I did feel like I could trust Markus, and I had long ago learned the benefit of trusting my instincts. But I cant deny that some of my reason was because I didnt feel like I had any better options at the moment. Even still, it was good to have validation that my intuition had been correct all along, and even that of my original good vibes Id gotten from Kiev. Thank you for confirming that. I mean, I dont remember my time with the Nadors, but still Kiev looked at me knowingly. You felt an echo of that time and that connection when you talked with Nador, didnt you? I was startled at his words. I had been trying to figure out how to explain what I had felt when I had first laid eyes on Markus, and why it had been so easy to trust him, even though he was a complete stranger to me and maybe a little on the crazy side, but Master Kiev had been able to express it perfectly. How did you know? Master Kiev smiled. It is a common feeling to have when memories are locked away. If a person runs across a person or place from the locked away memories, it can trigger a resonance of connection. That resonance you felt with Nador will only get stronger, until the lock finally decides to release. If thats the case, then why didnt I get that resonance of connection with Aragon and my mom? They were in those locked away memories too. Shouldnt have being around them unlocked my childhood memories long ago? Master Kiev got a thoughtful look on his face. That is the truly puzzling thing. Either they changed their appliances so greatly that you didnt recognize them as the same people in your memories, or Aragon really is a prodigy in his Master Bender Dome-ni. That sort of memory manipulation can only be achieved at the highest level of what a Mind Bender is capable of. It simply astounds me that I did not catch that potential in him. I had thought myself a better evaluator than that. I suppose that reminds me that I should not overestimate my own talents. But we digress. I told Pledge Tau-mine and Nador that if they wanted my help in this plan of theirs that I had to be included. Thats why Pledge Tau-mine made sure you had my class. It was the best way to include me, otherwise we would have no reason to be seen together, not this early in Program. But it is impossible to take this class if you dont actually have the Mind Bender talent, so I will mark you down as needing remedial training. This will allow you to skip the Advanced Mind Bending class until youve, in theory, completed your remedial training, and given us an opportunity to spend some time alone together. So temporarily, half of your free time will be switched to your Advanced Mind Bending slot, and your remedial training will take up the first half of your regularly scheduled free time. I will make the change as soon as class is over and your schedule will reflect that. I raised an eyebrow as I remembered the no exceptions that Chief Winters had said toward our schedules. You can do that? Just change my schedule? I thought that wasnt possible. Instructors have the power to make changes as long as there is a good reason for doing so. Remedial training is quite common for first years, especially in advanced Dome-ni classes. In fact, I doubt you will be the only one doing remedial training from this class. But I will have them meet me at another time. At least, I hope you dont mind spending an hour with me? I gave the Master a big smile. I look forward to it. The other man looked relieved. Maybe he thought I still held a grudge from the Hall of Renowned, and I was happy to discover that I didnt. I realized that he had only been trying to help me after Markus and I had talked, and the anger I had toward him had vanished entirely. It would have been nice to get a heads up before hand, but I understood he had been in a bad position. What would it be like to question the very organization and people you once believed in? I hope I never found out. Excellent, I will see you this evening then. We will also take care of that little problem Tau-mine told me about, so make sure to bring your chip. Meet me here at the entrance, and we will go from there. In the meantime, I want you to try the word command exercise. You will fail, of course, and then I will suggest the remedial training. We have to make this look good after all. I nodded. All right. I walked a short distance from Master Kiev and I began to attempt an exercise I knew I couldnt do. Ten minutes later, I made sure to look the appropriate amount of disgusted with myself as I made for the exit. Many of my classmates looked toward me with sympathy. I tried hard not to chuckle on my way out. Dark Guardian Chapter 39: Special Assignment The rest of my day seemed to be on fast forward. I had been completely mesmerized by the Technology and Surveillance class. Everything was new and exciting to me, though I could tell most of the information was old hat for the rest of the class. The instructor must have caught on to my enthusiasm and had called on me several times to help demonstrate some of the devices he was showing the class. I certainly didnt argue. I enjoyed getting an up close and personal presentation of devices that could do things I could only dream about on Earth. It certainly put my little drone project that Id been working on my last weeks on Earth to shame, and expanded my mind in major ways in stealth and surveillance. All too soon that class was over, and I headed to Close Combat. Master Benoni spent a lot more time lecturing about proper safety when sparing with a partner than actually teaching us anything, but with it being a first class, I was willing to give him a benefit of a doubt. Maybe his next class would be more interesting, if I happened to be around that long. Lunch was a quick affair. I did managed to finally talk to Hotoe between bites. I broke the bad news that my free time would be split up so I could get remedial training for Mind Bending. He gave his condolences and said that two people in his Advanced Endurance class had to have remedial too. I appreciated his attempts to make me feel better, even though I was getting excited to hang out with Master Kiev. I found that even though I liked not being treated like someone who was untouchable and unapproachable, I missed actually being able to just be myself. After lunch, Hotoe and I were back at the auditorium for Etiquette and Protocol, which turned out to be a total snooze fest, because super surprise, Dur-rele had already gone over how to properly treat and address high borns with me in our lessons. I actually was the one falling asleep this time with Hotoe having to give me the elbow. Next up, Strategic Maneuvers. We didnt even have to go anywhere since Lieutenant Havlor taught both classes. He did give us a fifteen minute break between the classes for those who needed to take care of business, and then jumped right into a bunch of history lessons. He said the best way to learn strategy was to learn how the greats had done it. Much of this information was new to me, even though Dur-rele had briefly touched on some of what he was talking about, because many of the strategic geniuses had come from the Zahn family, especially those who had the Perception Dome-ni like myself. Lieutenant Havlor had my full attention when he talked about my ancestors and some of the seemingly brilliant solutions they had come up with everything from stopping all out wars (or winning them) to the subtle manipulation of entire populaces to help enhance their living conditions or convince them to relocate to avoid a natural disaster. He explained that even though many of these solutions were created by those with a Dome-ni no one present could hope to duplicated in kind, he shared these examples to show the limitless nature of creative thinking. He encouraged us all to spend some time developing this side of ourselves, because in a life and death situation, it was often a persons wits and ability to think outside the box that saved them. I was disappointed when this class finally came to an end. I found myself wanting to hear more. I was curious about the Perception Dome-ni and what could be done with it. Mostly though, I enjoyed the creative thinking exercises he had us do. I had no illusions about matching any of my ancestors in their abilities, especially since I hadnt even begun my education in that Dome-ni yet, but I always did like having a good puzzle to solve. After exiting the auditorium, Hotoe and I, and many of the people we had class with, made our way to the assembly area. It was special assignment time, and I had to admit I was nervous and excited all at once. We had heard that Chief Winters had sent those from last night on special assignment to thoroughly search the Hall of Renowned and the surrounding desert. Many speculated on what todays task would be. I lined up with the others in the assembly area. There looked to be maybe close to a hundred of us. We only made up about four short rows, and Hotoe and I were in the second. All conversation ceased as we watched Winters cross the field to stand in the center with a mix of Disciples and Pledges trailing behind him. I braced myself for his booming voice, but was surprised when he began to talk to us normally. I guess he figured there werent enough of us present to whip out his yelling voice. Alright, Cadets. Todays special assignment will be a search of the Colleges old bunkers. Theyve been out of use for years and some of them arent safe to inhabit, but Command wants them searched anyways. There are ten of them. We will break into groups of eight. Six Cadets, a Disciple, and a Pledge team leader. Each team will be assigned a bunker or surrounding area in which to search. Let me clear about this. You are to be eyes and ears only. The Pledge and Disciple in your team will take care of any confrontation or threats if they arise. If there is any sign whatsoever that there is someone in the area of your search, you are to inform your Pledge leader immediately. If you see any signs that look suspicious or concerning, you are to inform your Pledge leader immediately. You will be supplied with stun batons for your own personal protection and to provide backup only if absolutely necessary. But the chances that anyone is occupying the bunkers are low. Otherwise, we wouldnt be sending you. If you do happen to see any action, focus on delaying, not incapacitating. Give your Pledge and Disciple leaders the time they need to act.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Also, Im sure most of you have seen the recent holo casts of the Returned Prince, but in case you need a refresher, images of Prince Adar have been sent to your unity rings. Take a moment to view it, while the Pledges break you into teams. If you have any questions or concerns, you will address your Pledge or Disciple team members. I glanced down to my unity ring to see the small display flash green to let me know I had received a new message. I noticed everyone else around me was checking their rings, so I decided to do the same, even though I already knew what I looked like, or had looked like before my little makeover. I tapped the display and a head and torso image was projected from the ring. It hovered in the air before me at eye level, and I had to admit that it was more than a little weird to be looking at a picture of myself, especially when I wasnt myself. It was complete with the shoulder length hair that I no longer possessed and the blue environmental sensitive long coat that I was sorely missing in this oppressive heat. My bright blue eyes seemed to bore right into me as if in accusation of the lie that I was currently living, which evaporated any excitement that I was having in learning more about Ethia and not having to be treated like the most important person in the Empire. I reminded myself that I was doing all this for a reason. That my life might very well depend on how well I played the role of Jasper Ruloc. So I pushed aside the guilt I was feeling as I tapped the ring again to close down the image. While I had been distracted, the Pledges had been busy rapidly calling out Cadets to fill up their teams. Cadets moved quickly out of line to step in behind the Pledges that now stood in the center of the assembly field where Chief Winters had stood only moments before. Jasper Ruloc! It took a moment and a jostle from Hotoe for me to register that my name had been called. I felt my cheeks flush as I walked across the field toward a familiar looking Pledge. He had one other Cadet behind him so far and I stepped up behind that dude. I couldnt help but notice that the Cadet and I were the exact same height. After a few minutes, four more Cadets lined up with us, and one of them was Kenri Wesz who didnt even respond to the little wave I gave him. So I just turned my attention to watching the other teams line up. It seemed Hotoe got called to be on a team on the far side of the field. Once we were all gathered, our Pledge team leader motioned for us to follow him. As we moved out of line, it finally dawned on me why the Pledge looked familiar. He was the same one who had checked all the new recruits in at the entrance of the residence hall yesterday. He led us away from the others to a spot to the left of the assembly field that had a small black crate just sitting there as if waiting for us. A Disciple stepped up to join us. Our Pledge team leader and the one I remembered from registration spoke. I am Pledge Pezeri. I will be the team leader for the duration of this assignment. This is Disciple WuCyin who will be my co-lead. Pezeri pointed to the tall and brawny man that had just joined us. As the Chief said. You are mostly here as extra eyes and ears to make sure nothing gets overlooked. We are looking for any signs that the bunkers either currently has residents or has had activity in them recently. Im not expecting much, because before I was given this assignment, I didnt even know there were bunkers at the College and Ive been here almost nine years. So their existence isnt common knowledge. But with a high status client going missing, Command wants to be make sure every single space inside the College is searched. We are assigned to bunker three. Its one of the six that havent collapsed yet. Its also the smallest bunker, so only one team is assigned to search inside, while a second team will be checking out the surrounding area. Be warned that cool dark spaces are a welcoming space for the local insects and lizards. Most of them shy away from light, so use your luminary rods to scare them off. Are there any questions? The Cadet, the one that matched my height and build, and stood beside me cleared his throat and spoke, looking embarrassed. Ive never handled a stun baton before. Pledge Pezeri nodded to Wu-yin who had the small crate at his feet. Wu-yin reached down and pulled out a black stick looking thing that was about the size of a forearm and the width of a shower curtain rod. He activated the stick and a blue arc of light danced around the top end. An involuntary shiver coursed through me to see the exact type of weapon that Markus had used to subdue Master Kiev, and then myself. Just looking at the arc of light made me remember the feel of the intense electrical charge that had rendered me unconscious. I sincerely hoped I wouldnt get the end of one of those things anytime soon. It had not been a pleasant experience. Just hit the button in the middle and aim it at your target, Disciple Wu-yin explained. All of these are locked to the lowest setting, so you wont be knocking anyone unconscious, but they will send a full grown man to his knees. You can use them up to three times on an adult man or woman in a fifteen minute window without causing enough damage for a Remaker. If you find yourself needing to use them today, aim to delay so that Pledge Pezeri, or I can intercede. After the explanation, Wu-yin gave a baton to each of us. He then pulled short white rods from the bottom of the crate and handed them to us as well. I assumed it was the luminary rod we were told about by Pezeri. No one asked for an explanation on how to use this. But it seemed simple enough with a thumb switch at the base of what I realized was more of a clear cylinder than white. Once all six of us were loaded up with a baton and luminary rod, we marched from the field in the wake of our Pledge and Disciple leaders. Our team made a sharp left toward the northerner section of the College and it didnt take long for me to figure out that we were moving in the direction of the bunker Markus had brought me to after his abduction. Sure enough, Pezeri led us toward the staff depot and a side alley, which contained a stairwell leading underground near the backend. My heart thudded as I walked down the stairs I remembered following Markus up only just yesterday, and I reminded myself that no one here had any idea who I was, or that I had ever been down this way. So I made sure to keep my face as neutral as possible and to calm down the instinct to runaway as fast as possible. I breathed out a long breath. I could do this. Dark Guardian Chapter 40: Exit Plan So you say you that they had you searching the same bunker that Nador had taken you to after that business at the Hall of the Renowned? Master Kiev asked a little astonished as he filled up my glass once more with the cool blue drink that I liked so much. In the end, Master Kiev said it would raise less questions if we met for our class inside the auditorium, so he had set up the lounge room right off the stage for our remedial Mind Bender class. He said that with one on one cases, it wasnt unusually for him or other teachers to use the space, so it was a natural choice for us as it allowed us a comfortable place to sit. But since this wasnt a real class, Kiev had brought a few Ethian games he said we might try if we felt the urge, and made sure to have a large pitcher of the blue drink he called a caqor refresher and two glasses delivered from the catania for us to partake in as we relaxed and conversed. I was finding it a very nice way to spent my so-called remedial time, and needed little encouragement from Kiev to start blurting out all about my special assignment. The mans whole being radiated surprise, even though I had already told him the whole story in full almost the minute I sat down. I think he was having a hard time accepting it as a coincidence, and quite frankly, so was I. Yes, and of course, we found the suit of armor Markus had used at the Hall almost immediately in our search. Hed left it there, sitting up against an old set of chests. And naturally, finding it created absolute chaos. Our team leader, Pezeri immediately called in Winters, who then called in Dexter and a few others I had remembered seeing at the investigation after the attack at the chalet. That small enclosed space got uncomfortable quickly between all the people squeezed inside and the feelings of urgency coming off the officers. I spent the rest of my assignment time trying to melt into a corner to become as inconspicuous a possible with the other five Cadets. Kiev shook his head, and then took a sip of his drink before asking, Did they find anything else? Just the scorched area that Markus had burned my hair, clothes, and unity ring. It had everyone in a long discussion on whether it was recent or old, so that caused them to bring in a specialist who scanned the whole area, which of course told them it was made within the last forty-eight hours. And then that set off a whole other discussion about how and why the mark was made in the first place. I had to chuckle as I said that last part. It had been quite the entertainment watching the whole thing unfold, and I had spent half the time trying my best not to laugh, and the other in absolute terror that they would discover the change of my identity had happened in that underground room. And no one called you out, or made it known they knew who you were, or that there was a suspicion you had changed identities? Master Kiev asked as he was now quite literally sitting at the edge of his seat. I shook my head. No, I was ready for it. I even thought maybe it was an elaborate way for me to confess. I mean, what are the odds that I would get picked to search that bunker. But not a single person gave me a second look the whole time. Kiev was quiet for a moment before stating, Unless that was the plan. Maybe they wanted to rattle you. To see if you would show yourself because maybe they werent completely sure about your new identity, and then when you didnt, maybe now they will find a time when you were alone to ambush you. That sobered me up quick, and yes, I had been thinking along those lines myself. My head had been on a swivel since the moment I had stepped into that bunker, through dinner, and until I had come to meet Master Kiev at the entrance of the auditorium. Hotoe had even commented on it at dinner, and I told him that I was just nervous because Id been attacked by some nasty bugs while I had been searching the bunker and I didnt want a repeat. Maybe it really was just a coincidence I was assigned that bunker, I suggested. Kiev pursed his lips, but then slowly nodded. Yes, I suppose that is possible. Stranger things have happened, but I would be cautious from here on out. Dont go anywhere alone if you can help it, and be ready to hit your distress beacon at a moments notice. And Ill make sure to keep my unity ring close and relay the same to Tau-mine. I swallowed a sudden lump in my throat as I wondered how much the two could help if I was attacked and how fast they would actually be able get to me. It was a big compound and who knew when and where my unknown attacker or attackers would strike. I had to remind myself that I wasnt completely defenseless. I had all the training my dad had given me since childhood in self defense, including quat-lo. But I also had no idea how many I was really up against either. Maybe getting on a shuttle off the planet wouldnt be such a bad idea, I decided to put it out there. Id certainly been thinking it since the chaos at the bunker. Kiev nodded for a long moment before responding. Yes, it is a possibility, but then it would undermine all the efforts Nador is going through. Hed be locked up for nothing. What? I said in surprise. The Master looked at me like he had said something he shouldnt have, and then gave sigh of defeat. Yes, he was apprehended yesterday right before the new recruit induction. He was questioned, of course, but refused to say a thing. Nadors currently in a holding cell awaiting the displeasure of the Directors. They arent happy he is keeping your location a secret. I sat there blinking in surprise. Markus had said he was going to use himself as bait, but I didnt think hed let himself actually get caught by the College, but then I guess it was easier to be bait if you were dangling yourself out there for everyone to see. Was that part of his plan to get thrown in jail? Kiev shrugged. Im not entirely sure. I was mostly concerned with your safety, so thats the part of the plan I got the most information about. The rest was a little vague and I think Nador wanted that way. He always did like playing things close to the chest. I snorted. That idiot is going to either get himself killed or screw up the rest of whatever life he has left. The Master hid a smile behind his glass as he took another long sip. A moment later he responded. The boy always did like to do things the hard way. I eyed the other man for a long moment, and then asked. So how do you know the Nadors so well? Ive worked with King Rainus quite a bit over the years on several of his well, Im not sure how to say it other than projects, Keiv heavily emphasized the last word. That man is a natural born schemer, and Markus isnt far off that mark either, so I wasnt surprised when he laid out this plan to draw out your attackers. But anyways, the King had known I was one of the more talented Master Mind Benders, so he went out of his way to befriend me after he took Aragon on as a Protector, and later to secure my help with his projects. I have to say that working with the man over the years has been a unique educational experience and I will leave it at that. In the process, I also got to know his family quite well. A thought suddenly came to me. Did you know me when I was living at River Palace? Kiev shook his head. Not personally, no. You were young and from what I understand, you were kept in the familys private part of the palace almost entirely during your time there for safety reasons. But Rainus certainly talked about you a lot. He was like a dotting father when he spoke of you, so in a way, I guess I felt like I knew you.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I didnt know what to say to that, so I finished up my second glass, and then poured myself a third. It felt so nice to be in the cooler building and drinking the caquer refresher, and I was going to enjoy every last drop of it that I could. So you think we should hold off on me getting on a shuttle? I asked after I had my first sip from the refreshed refresher. Kiev was silent for a long time, and I had a chance to drink almost half of my drink before he finally responded. Ill be honest, Highness, this whole business has me in a conflict. On one hand, I think it would be wise for you to leave the College sooner rather than later. I hate to say it, but there it is. Until we know more about whats going on and who is all in on it, this place isnt safe for you. But then, if your brother is really behind all this, then nowhere in the Empire is safe for you. Maybe not even the White Palace. He did live there most his life. He knows the palaces secrets better than you do, and how to circumvent them to get to you. Without being assigned your own Protector to be on the lookout for such things, its a dangerous gambit to make. I certainly dont want to speak ill of your father. Hes a powerful and capable man, and I know he will do all he can to protect you, but it was his own Protector that attacked you in your bathroom in the White Palace, so So my best bet is to stay here and see this through. See if Markuss plan can draw my brother and his little helpers out, because if we can do that, the odds will be much more in my favor, I finished for the other man. Kiev nodded, Yes, that is my assessment as well. And even with what happened with you being assigned to search the bunker Markus used in your abduction, I still think your cover is intact. If not, I think youd been either called out about it by now, or corralled into private place to be questioned. Granted, that could still happen, but given the risk of trying to smuggle you onto a shuttle undetected to get you off world and on your way to the White Palace, I think your odds are better served to stay were you areCCfor now, because I assure you, that every shuttle taking off Sora X since your disappearance are being throughly searched and vetted by several teams of Disciples and Pledges. But that choice is yours, Highness. If you want to leave, we will make it so. How? You said the shuttles are being searched. Pledge Tau-mine and I have been discussing possibilities. We have a few working plans. We arent entirely sure we can get you off world completely undetected, but we will do our best. I sat for a moment thinking on it, and how royally screwed I was no matter what I did. The fact was, we didnt have enough information about who was involved and it would only be a matter of time before my secret was out. I wasnt sure how long I could maintain my cover, or that someone wouldnt figure out our little trick to hide me. It was a clever plan, but it could be figured out, all a person had to do was realize I had gone missing right about the time the new recruits showed up. It certainly could cause suspicion enough to start asking questions, and maybe even to stage a special assignment that would reveal my secret identity. A thought came to me. How would they have known my new name or what I looked like? There were hundreds of recruits. How did they find out who I was so quickly? I mean, have you seen me? I look nothing like myself, or at least far enough away not for it to be an easy conclusion. Master Kiev seemed to ponder that for a minute. True. I knew your new name because Tau-mine had told me, but before the Mind Bending class, I pulled up your student file and your image just to be sure I knew who to look for. I wouldnt have easily been able to pick you out of the class otherwise. I had an inkling of an idea, but I was hesitant to say it, but considering my life was on the line here, I couldnt afford to hold back to save anyones feelings, not even Master Kievs. Could they know Markus has help? Could they be on to you and Pledge Tau-mine, and found me that way? A dark look crossed the Masters face and he seemed deep in thought for a moment before speaking. I certainly hope not, but you might have a point. I think that maybe you arent the only one who needs to be watching his back. Yeah, because if they took out Kiev and Tau-mine, I was pretty much on my own. I didnt say it, but I didnt have to, from the disquiet I felt coming from the Master, hed reached the same conclusion as I had. I sat in silence for a moment, allowing my mind to consider the problem, while I took a long drink from the refresher. I nearly spit it out when an idea suddenly popped into my mind, and wondered why I hadnt thought of it sooner. How about this? Ive heard a lot of noise from the new recruits and even the officers about getting kicked out of the Program, and that fifty percent never see the first year. I bet you get people washing out the very first week, dont you? Master Kiev nodded with a curious look on his face wondering where I was going with this. But he settled for just giving me the nod, so I continued with the idea that was steadily growing in my mind. Then what if I do something to get myself kicked out? Im assuming I would then get a one way ticket immediately off world, correct? A light appeared on the mans face. Indeed, you would. Theyd let you gather your stuff from the barracks, but then march you out to a shuttle under guard in case you decided to cause trouble. They wouldnt send you far. Just to one of the other colonized settlements in the Sora System. Probably the moon colony of Kamlen, they have a major transport hub, and you can get a ship to almost anywhere from there. Thats a very elegant solution to the problem of getting off world, Highness. But thats assuming your cover is completely intact, because once you are off world, you wont have my protection or Pledge Tau-mines anymore, and they will know you left and simply follow you. If your cover is compromised, I would feel better if you had us to back you up. I raised an eyebrow at Kiev, And if you and Pledge Tau-mine are compromised? Master Kiev looked stricken and he didnt have a thing to say about that, and I felt a little bad for pushing him in that corner, but it was what it was. I grimaced as I let my mind wander again. I hated to even think it, but at this point I almost just wanted to call Admiral Vang and tell him to come get me, because I at least knew that he would protect me. The man might throw a fit about it, but he would do it, because he knew his Emperor demanded it. I then found myself laughing out loud at the thought of it, calling him really would solve a lot of my immediate problems. Kiev gave me with a questioning look Mind sharing whats so funny? It took me a minute to get myself under control. I had found the laughing oddly cathartic, and the irony of what I was about to do hilarious as hell. How easy would it be for you to get a call to Admiral Vang? Discreetly, of course. Master Kiev raised an eyebrow. He knew how much the Admiral and I did not get along. Well, I suppose thats one way to ensure your protection. I can get a call out this evening, but I only have his public call number, so I have no idea how long it will take for him to get my message. He is a busy man with many demands on his time. I waved a hand as a solid plan suddenly clicked into place. The pieces had been there all along. It had just taken a while to put it all together. A surge of excitement made my body feel like it was humming. Until this point, I had stood aside letting others make decisions for me, because I thought that they would know best under the circumstances. I was the new guy to this galaxy. This Empire. This College. This Ethian way of life. I was very aware of how much my lack of knowledge could be used against me, and it already had. I could stumble into a trap just because I didnt know, well still very little about Ethia and how people lived here and how to react to certain situations. Though, I was doing my best to remedy that as quickly as I could. But being a game piece on pretty much everyones board, but my own, had caused me to feel a distinct lack of personal power for weeks now that I did not like. So coming up with this plan seemed like a major triumph for me, and I took a moment to savor it before I told Master Kiev what I had come up with. Do what you can, I finally told him. The man had patiently waited for me to speak, while he emptied the last of the pitcher into our glasses. Put the message out to Vang. Mark it as urgent, and we will hope for the best. In the meantime, I will stay as I am. If things heat up and I have to leave, Ill find a way to get kicked out. Either hell be here by then, or he wont. Ill just have to figure it out from there. Highness, are you sureC I am sure that if I dont have a plan to get off this planet, I may never leave here alive. I interrupted, not giving the man a chance to finished. Dont get me wrong. I greatly appreciate all you, Tau-mine, and Markus are doing for me, and I hope it works out the way Markus hopes it willCCthat we all hope it will. But having an exit plan would be wise at this point, dont you think? Master Kiev bowed his head. Yes, you are right, and considering all things, its a good plan. I gave the Master my own small bow. Thank you. We finished up the caquer refresher and had some small talk for the remainder of our hour. Kiev also had an injector to install my identity chip, which took only a minute to place under the skin of my left forearm. And yes, it hurt as much as placing the beacon had. Afterward, we said our goodbyes with a promise to meet here tomorrow for my remedial as long as I was still at the College. I then left Master Kiev feeling at least a little better that I had an exit plan. The best part was that it had been mine and it was something I actually felt confident in. That caused me to have a bounce in my step all the way to the barracks. Dark Guardian Chapter 41: Secret Communication Markus didnt know exactly how much time had passed since Dexter had ordered him into a cell. He had been served three meals, so he figured it was at least into the next day. Markus had taken every opportunity to eat and sleep, and had even spent some time in the microscopic drab four wall room theyd put him in doing what he could to exercise his body. Mostly though, hed just sprawled out on the small cot available and wondered how Adar was doing as a new Cadet. He certainly remembered his first weeks like they were yesterday. Everyone had known who he was, so he had gotten a lot of cold shoulders, insults, and outright hostility from everyone from the teachers on down to his own classmates. No one could understand why a kings son would sign up for the Protectorate Program. Most thought that Markus was pulling some elaborate joke at the Colleges expense. Some had guessed correctly that it had a lot to do with Markus chaffing under the demands of his station. Markus had never wanted to be a king, and he resented everything that had forced him into that role. He had even told his father flat out that he wasnt going to do it at the age of eighteen, and instead of beginning the successor training as expected, ran away and joined the Vanguard. But his father headed the twelve Kingdoms military force, and with barely trying, within five years Markus had found himself a Chief Commander and leading whole platoons of Guardians. Markus still wasnt sure if that had been because he was actually good at what he did, or from heavy influence by his father to load Markus up with as much responsibility as possible ergo proving he was capable of leading a kingdom. Well, Markuss answer to that had been to resign his commission and head for Sora X. In joining the Protectorate, Markus had finally been able get out from under his fathers direct control, and the mans not so subtle attempts at manipulating Markus to come back to the role his father wanted him in. Yes, the College was in his fathers Kingdom, but he had no real sway over the Directors of the College, except maybe an occasional favor or two. And Markus had known that the Directors would remind the King of that when he undoubtedly tried to intervene on Markuss behalf. The Protectorate might serve the leaders of the Empire, but it was those who ran the College who best decided how to do that. It had been that way for centuries, and the Directors werent going to let even their patron king stepped all over what they had proven worked to produce the best of the best in protection and close combat for generations. It was in Markuss favor that the College had no rules about high borns entering the program, at least not when Markus had signed up. But then, he doubted the idea that a high born would even want to be in the Program had ever crossed their minds. Once Markus told them his intention to enroll, it had caused a ruckus as the Pledges signing everyone in had to stop what they were doing to run the unexpected problem to Command. That had been Markuss first trip the the administration building and he had endured two straight hours of questions from two Directors and three very perplexed officers of why he was attempting to enroll in the Program. In the end, they let the enrollment stand, but with the stipulation that he got no special treatment. And for the first time in his life, Markus Nador was treated like any normal citizen of the Empire, because even his Vanguard years had not allowed him that distinction in totality. Markus had to admit that at first, the difference had been an extremely jarring one. He had expected things to be hard, but not quite on that level. He found that there were no helpful servants or eager fellow Cadets to fetch him something that he needed. There were no mass selections of food available to him night or day. He ate at the time slot given to him and the food available were he was assigned to eat, and that was it. And for a man who always loved his food, that had been one of the hardest changes to overcome. As the eldest son of one of the more prominent Kings of the Empire, Markus had also gotten used to people obeying when he gave an order or listening when he spoke. At the College, Cadets werent able to give orders to anyone and were aggressively encouraged to listen more than to speak. And, of course, his whole experience was made worse by the hard time everyone was giving him. For the first few months, Markus had no friends, not a soul who would help him, or even have so much as a conversation with him outside of his teachers instructions. Markus was truly alone for the first time in his life. It was only after he preserved and stayed even in the face of all the adversity and still was able to learn and excel in his classes that people started to treat him differently. Some even came to respect him. People like Gayle and a few of his instructors, and apparently Captain Dexter too who hadnt even been at the College for the time Markus had been in the Program. He knew that Adar would have an easier time of it because no one knew who he really was. That was certainly in his favor, and would be the biggest factor in keeping him safe too. Markus just hoped Adar would not be too mad at him for throwing him into such a hard way of living. At least it was only going to be a few days. Surely, he could manage that long, at least Markus hoped so. He was jolted out of his thoughts as the door to his cell slid open. Markus sat up on his bed when he saw the person standing in the doorway. He wasnt surprised at all to see him, in fact, Markus had been expecting this encounter the moment hed concocted this plan. Nathias, good to see you so soon. Guess you really have been missing me. The other man came into the cell and the door swished closed behind him. Markuss old friend did not look amused. This isnt a social visit and you know it. Where is he, Markus?Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. He looked up to the towering figure of his friend and smirked, knowing it would annoy him. Where is who? A stormy look crossed the other mans face, and Markus felt a small twinge at his little joke. He knew Nathais was only doing his job, but it still chaffed that his best friend had stayed under his fathers control instead of leaving the Vanguard when Markus had. Yavit, Markus. This isnt a game. Your father is really upset. Markus snorted. When is he not upset? I think having the Emperors wrath coming down on his head makes this a little more serious than usual. Markus narrowed his eyes at the man still glowering down at him. Why is he blaming pavi? Adar wasnt under his care. No, but the Heir is in his Kingdom, and the Emperor heard about your fathers visit to the College before Adar got here, and how he persuaded Command to ask you to come back. And then you end up abducting the Prince. So yeah, the Emperors putting a sizable part of the blame on your father, and you, of course. Markus sat back as he grimaced. Yes, he knew the Emperor would jump in and throw his weight around as soon as he heard about what happened to Adar. He just wasnt expecting it to be quite like that. Though, Markus should have guessed this would be the way of it. The relationship between his father and the Emperor had grown noticeable cooler over the years. It would just be like Ghar Zahn to put blame on his father, even if he was completely without fault. I know we havent been on the best of terms for awhile, but this isnt me trying to get pavi in trouble. Id appreciate it if you let him know that. Normally, Markus wouldnt care one way or another if his father was having difficulties with other high borns, but having the anger of the Emperor coming down on you was another thing entirely. Markus wouldnt wish that on most people, except for Zorren, which was kind of the whole point of this entire plan. Nathias spread his arms as if he was trying to make some sort of peace offering between them. Then tell me where Adar is and I can take him to the Emperor and settle all this. Markus felt a surge of disappointment in Nathias. Was he really so dense that he didnt see what was really going on? Nathias knew Markus better than most, surely he should have guessed that Markus wouldnt be sitting in a jail cell for no reason at all. But apparently that hadnt occurred to him, because Nathias seemed too focus on trying to complete his orders. Markus pursed his lips. Sorry, cant do that. And why not? Markus shrugged. It will mess up the plan. Nathias raised an eyebrow. The plan? And what exactly is that? He made a show of looking around the room, and then back at his friend pointedly. Sorry, cant say. Understanding lit up in Nathiass golden eyes, he stood there for a long moment, and then waved to Markus to stand up. Fine, then lets get you out of here, and we can have a nice long talk. Markus didnt move. Did he get it, yet? Like really get it? Or did Nathias just think that their conversation was not as private as it should be? No. Nathias gave Markus a puzzled look. No? And why not? Markus shrugged. It will mess up the plan. His friend sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of his nose. Markus, I really dont have time for your games. I need you to cooperate with me and tell me where Adar is. Markus wanted to let out a sigh of frustration himself. How obvious did he need to be? Markus had considered sending his friend some of their private hand signals theyd created in the Vanguard to talk around others while on duty, but Markus suspected his every move was being watched by others through hidden cameras the moment hed been stuffed in this cell. They couldnt even suspect that Markus was trying to send his friend a message. So he crossed his hands over his chest and stared up at the Vanguard Arch-Major like he was the true enemy. Im sorry, Nathias, but I cant do that. You might as well leave. You wont get anything out of me. Markus punctuated the point by suddenly swinging his legs around and laying back on his bed. He closed his eyes as if trying to go to sleep. Markus felt a pair of hands yank him out of the bed. His eyes flew open to find his friends red face close to his nose. I dont know what you have going on here, Nathias growled, but this stops now. You are putting the life of the Heir in jeopardy. You know, that old friend of yours that youve been so hung up about since he left twenty years ago. Where is he damn you? Markus considered not saying anything at all. It would be better for the plan. If those watching suspected that Markus had told Nathias were to find Adar, then theyd be putting their attention and resources to following Nathias, not coming after Markus. But he knew his friend would be an asset, especially when the identity of all those trying to harm Adar came to light, so he had to at least give the man fair warning. Give me two days, Nathias. Markus muttered between his lips, but he kept a heated glare on his face like he wanted to murder his friend. Thats all Im asking. Just two days, then I will take you to Adar myself. Nathias hadnt even batted an eye at the words, and he was quick to respond with a whisper of his own. And what about the two days? You cant do anything for him if you are locked up in here. His friend had the front of Markuss black shirt grasped tightly in his hands, which he used it to give Markus a violent shake, and then Nathias spoke with his normal voice so the recording devices could clearly hear. I mean it Markus, you better come clean. Your father isnt messing around on this. Markus just glowered, but under his breath he replied. I promise that hes safe were he is, and if something does happen, I have trustworthy people who can help him. Nathias, I wouldnt ask this of you if it werent important. I just need two days. Nathias hesitated for a long time. Almost too long, and Markus worried that he wouldnt keep playing along. Finally, the man released Markus and backed up to give him some space. Fine, dont tell me. But if something happens to him, its on you. And you can be sure your father will know about this. He might just come out here himself, and I know you dont want that. His friend then turned and marched for the exit. The door swished open, but Nathias stopped in the threshold and turned to give Markus one last look. I hope you know what you are doing. His words clear with their double meaning. The man then walked out and the door closed behind him. Markus adjusted himself after the rough handling of his friend. He sat down heavily on his bed and noticed his hands were shaking. Markus was pretty sure Nathias had just been acting there at the end, but even still it made him realize how far their friendship had fallen if he couldnt even be sure about that. He missed his friend. Yavit, Markus missed a lot of things, but then no one had pushed Markus down the road hed decided to travel. Hed walked down it willingly. He laid back down on his bed and stared up at the drab and dirty ceiling above him as a pang of loneliness echoing inside. When at Cresta, Markus had busied himself with training, fighting, or large amounts of drinking. He had none of those options here, so he closed his eyes and wished for sleep. And as he settled in for what he hoped was a long comatose nap, he breathed in barely a whisper. Yeah, me too. Dark Guardian Chapter 42: Courtyard Liaison Gayle wasnt even all the way through her first full day of remediation for being involved with Markus, that she already decided she was asking for a third favor. She had worked too hard over the last ten years to be minding a bunch of newbies through their morning exercises and answering stupid questions that could be answered if theyd just used their dumb heads. If one more new recruit asked her where the yavit Lower Trainee Cantinia was, shed punch them out. The fact that she had been assigned three full months of this made her grind her teeth as she marched past the half confused new Cadets probably trying to figure out where their next assignment would be at. She made sure not to make eye contact with any of them. She even dodged a few who looked like they might flag her down. It was close to her own dinner hour and free time, and she was done playing Keeper to these idiots. Had she ever been as green as these newbies? She suppose she had. Gayle vaguely remembered feeling overwhelmed and out of place at the College when shed first come here long ago, but so much had happened since then, it felt like she had been another person entirely in those days. Hard to believe that she had once been committed to a family managed hatchery on the water world of Lazune. Sure, she missed the far less harsh weather, but she definitely didnt miss the ever present stink of fish. If she failed to gain herself a Protector assignment, she dreaded the thought of going back there, because she was sure as yavit wasnt going to take up a teaching position with these yahoos. If her association with Markus jeopardized her career at the College, Gayle would hunt that bastard down and give him something he wouldnt soon forget. She had almost considered coming clean to Command more times than she could count as she went about yesterday and today holding the newbies hands, but she couldnt shake that maybe Markus was right about someone in Command being in on the the attack against the Heir. After meeting him, Gayle was glad she had stuck to her choice to help Markus. Gayle wasnt sure what she had expected, the only other high born shed met in person had been Markus, and he wasnt a good standard to measure the other high borns with, she was sure. He seemed to be in a whole class of his own. Everything shed ever heard about high borns suggested them to be pretentious, egotistical, and many to be surly around those of lower stations. The Heir was none of these things. He had a distinct kindness and amenable behavior about him that had actually caused Gayle to like the Heir almost right away. Maybe he was playing a part, he was attempting to hide using a fake identity after all. Or maybe that was how the Heir truly was. If the latter was true, she could see why Markus still felt a strong connection to him even after years of them being apart. For Markus, this wasnt about protecting one of the Empires leaders, this was him protecting a friend. Gayle supposed that at first, she decided to help Markus because he was her friend and he promised to help her with favors in the future, but now, Gayle realized that since meeting the Heir, that maybe she was doing this for him too. It was hard to allow something bad to happen to someone youve meet face to face, and genuinely liked. So despite the overwhelming desire to march back to Command and to finally tell them the truth, so that maybe theyd congratulate her and take her off remediation, Gayle put one foot in front of the other with a determination to hold out just a little bit longer. Pledge Tau-mine, may I speak with you? A voice said behind her. Gayle pretended she didnt hear as she kept moving through the crowd. Maybe the newbie would find another Pledge to bother. But the man called her two more times. Each time, the voice getting louder. The last time there was a hard edge to it. It got many of the people around her to turn around to look. Yavit. Gayle stopped in her tracks and made her own turn to the voice who had been calling out. She consciously restrained herself so not to strike out and murder this person who was interrupting her attempt to get some dinner and some peace and quiet. She was shocked when she saw who was standing behind her in his dark gray uniform clearly declaring him to be from the Vanguard. Her first instinct was to ask what was he doing on Protectorate grounds, but then she recognized his face immediately, and she was pretty sure she knew why the College had allowed him access to the compound. Shed never met this man in person, but Markus had talked enough about him during the Program. Arch-Major Roth, forgive me, sir, I thought- He finished for her with his deep gravely voice, You thought I was some annoying Cadet wanting to ask a question? he finished with a smirk. Gayle found herself blushing, at his words, but also because she felt a sudden and intense attraction to this man. She wasnt exactly sure what it was about him that called to her. He wasnt all that muscular, not like some of the people here at the College, or even herself. But the way he stood there is the middle of the street surrounded by Cadets rushing about like he was secretly commanding them himself made a shiver go up her spine. Or maybe it was those glorious golden eyes that seemed to see right to her very soul. Gayle found her heart speeding up a little and it was a moment before she noticed that she had missed an opportunity to say anything as he spoke again. Is there somewhere we can talk with a few less ears? She found herself nodding and unable to tear her eyes from his golden gaze. Yes, this way. With effort, Gayle made herself look away, and again she felt her cheeks heat up. Yavit. She was acting like some infatuated teenager. Get a hold of yourself, Gayle had whisper to keep her focused, or more like unfocused on the Major. She led the man through the crowd until she found a combat courtyard that was empty. It would remain so since it was late in the day. She moved through the archway and to one of the corners, so their voices wouldnt echo off the stones. She knew their conversation would require secrecy. Markus warned her that his father might send someone to investigate the Heirs disappearance, he even said it might be Nathias Roth. Gayle just hoped she could navigate her way through this without messing things up. The Arch-Major looked around the courtyard in approval. This will do nicely. I appreciate you taking the time to talk with me, Pledge Tau-mine. I know you are busy. I also know you were recently assigned to the new class coming in for remediation. Do you mind telling me about the reason you received your undesirable assignment? He was dancing around what he wanted. Did he suspect their conversation would be overheard, or did he think he could win points by being cute? Her sudden attraction got turned down a notch. There was a reason she and Markus got a long so well. That man could be as blunt as a punch in the face, which she much preferred over someone who pulled their punches. Im assuming you already talked to Command and received all the information about whats been going on with the Heir. I doubt that I can add anything new. Nathias relaxed his stance to make himself appear more approachable, which only made Gayle want to laugh. It was also funny the surface thoughts he had running to give her a show. He was currently in a close combat fight with Markus, and Roth was winning. The Major must have known she was a Telepath. Did he get that from Markus or Command?Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. You missed a good chance for a kill shot in your mental sparring match with Markus, though Id be more entertained if you were both fighting naked. Major Roth blinked at her for a long moment as if he was surprised at her words. He then tilted his head back and laughed, and despite the corner they were in, his booming voice bounced around the empty courtyard. It was a long moment before he came back to himself. He wiped away tears of mirth and spoke. Markus said you didnt mess around. Guess I should have taken that to heart in our conversation. The physical and mental one. Gayle couldnt help but smile at that, and suddenly she was very aware of how close his body was to hers. Gayle cleared her throat and tried to ignore the distracting feel of his presence. She shrugged. I prefer direct over indirect, and I can keep my Dome-ni in check. Im not always scanning everyone I meet. Nathias gave her a look, And yet you saw me sparring with Markus. Because you were practically projecting it at me! I could hardly miss it, Gayle threw back. Nathias put up his hands as if in surrender. Fine. Its a habit. I hear Im going anywhere near a Telepath, I project. Its a Mind Bender projection strategy. Gayle rolled her eyes. Yeah, well, you are bad at it. Ive been around plenty of Mind Benders and youre the nosiest Ive ever heard. The corner of Nathiass mouth quirked upward in a smile. Thats kind of the point. Gayle huffed and then crossed her arms over her chest because she didnt like how her body responded to his boyish smile. I suppose. Look, I know you and Markus are friends. He told me all about you two, Nathias said, trying to get their conversation back on track. Even if Captain Dexter hadnt told me about your involvement with Markus, I would have come looking for you. You are among the very few at this College he trusts. If he told anyone about what he was doing, it would be you. Gayle glared, trying her best to at least put some emotional distance between them. She knew what he wanted, and she wasnt going to give it. If Markus had wanted Nathias to know his plans, he would have told her to tell the Major when he showed up, which he hadnt. So her lips were sealed. And as I told Command, he didnt tell me his plans for after the abduction. Nathias raised an eyebrow. Didnt he? I know you know that Markus and I have been friends since childhood. So you know its true when I say that I know him better than most. I might even know him better than you do. Here are some things I know about Markus Nador. The first one being, that there is no way that Markus would befriend a person who would give him up when things got a little rough, and he most certainly, wouldnt allow himself to get caught by anyone unless he wanted to be caught. And above all else, he would never, ever leave Adar without protection, especially if he was allowing himself to be caught. I think you know a lot more than you are saying Pledge Tau-mine, and I definitely think you know where Adar is and are protecting him, while Markus is flushing out the attacker. That was the whole reason for him getting caught. Tell me, Im wrong. The courtyard around them was silent for a long time as the two of them stared at each other. Gayle felt a sinking sensation that this wasnt going go the way she had hoped, and she hated that Markus had put her in this position in the first place. If you know so much, then why are you even talking to me? Gayle finally said. Nathias shrugged. Because Markus wont give up Adars location. I am hoping you are smarter than he is, because right now, hes being stupid and running headlong into serious trouble as usual. Well, Gayle certainly couldnt argue with that logic, but shed known Markus much longer than shed known Nathias. He couldnt possibly think his logic would triumph a decade of friendship, did he? And if you are the friend of Markuss that you say you are, then you know yavit well, I wont tell you anything either. Nathias let out a long exasperated sigh. Im just trying to help Pledge Tau-mine. And if Markus had wanted you to have a part in his plan, he would have told you where to find the Heir when you asked him. He didnt, so I dont see we have anything to talk about. If you will excuse me, Gayle turned around and started to leave. I also know something else about Markus. The Arch-Majors words reverberated around the courtyard as the man raised his voice. That sometimes he likes to take on more than he can actually handle. I am assuming he told you about Zorrens involvement in this? Yes, Gayle said without turning around and making for the exit as fast as her feet could take her. Then you know how dangerous this could get for everyone. Gayle turned back to the man and folded her arms across her chest once more like that might protect her from this man and the persuasion she was starting to feel working on her. Was it his logic or her silly teenager-girl infatuation? I cant tell you were he is. Would you, if you were in my shoes? The man seemed to think about that for a moment, and then slowly shook his head. No, I would not. He gave a heavy nod as if finally admitting defeat. I suppose I knew this was a lost cause even before I sought you out. Im just concerned about Markus and Adar. I knew the Heir too as a child. I certainly wasnt as close to him as Markus had been, but all three of us had spent time together. I just want to help my friends. Gayle paused for a long moment as she crossed the courtyard to stand in front of the man once more. She looked deep in his eyes and she could see the earnest in themCCthe truth. Something told her that she could trust him. Yavit. Markus trusted himCCmostly. When he wasnt being a stubborn idiot. She felt her lungs deflate as she spoke. I still cant tell you were the Heir is, and you wouldnt respect me or my friendship with Markus if I did. But I can give you the link to the Heirs distress beacon. Dont try to back track it to find the Heirs location. It wont work. But if he does set off the beacon, you will get a notice and be able to access his location at that time. I hope I dont have to tell you not to share this with anyone. Gayle tapped her unity ring, scrolled through the data on the transparent window that popped up in front of her and transferred the beacons link to the mans bracelet. The Arch-Major nodded. Thank you, Pledge Tau-mine. I appreciate this, and I promise that only my eyes will see this. Gayle felt her cheeks starting to heat up at his gratitude, and she wanted to kick herself. It hadnt been that long since shed had sex. She had arrangements with several of her fellow colleagues, which of course Markus had been one of them when he had been at the College, which meant she was usually sufficiently satisfied. This irritating infatuation thing she had toward Markuss friend was not something she was used to. It made her feel all sort so things she didnt like. You might as well call me Gayle, she heard herself saying to her immense chagrin, and yet, a part of her wanted to giggle. Besides me, She quickly said to cover up her impulsiveness, there is one other who will be called if this beacon goes off, and no, dont even ask for the name of the other person. The man gave her a genuine smile this time. It lit up his face in a way that made Gayles heart skip a beat. Thank you, Gayle. Please call me Nathias, at least when we are in private. Gayle looked away to the other side of the courtyard and locked her jaw into place absolutely refusing to blush one more time for this man. The yavit bastard. She let out a long exhale once she felt she had herself under control. A thought came to her as she considered what would happen if Nathias showed up to help the Heir. He wouldnt know who to protect with the identity modifier in place. She considered telling him about it. On one hand, it might be giving too much away, on the other, the man wouldnt be able to help the Heir if he didnt realize who the Heir actually was. She stepped in closer until her mouth was right up against her ear. The Heir is using an identity modifier, so he may not look like his normal self, but thats all I can say about that. She stepped back. Her heart racing from the close contact, but also wondering if she had said too much. It still wasnt much. She hadnt told Nathias what the Heir looked like, so he still wouldnt know that, but Nathias seemed like a capable man, and he could use the beacon signal to triangulate the Heirs exact location once the beacon was activated. The man gave a curt nod. Understood. Ill be careful of the situation and people until I know who is who. She nodded. Thats all she could ask of him, and truth be told, she was relieved to have more help in the protection of the Heir. There was no telling how many people in total were after him, and Markus was stuck in a holding cell for an indefinite amount of time. She hoped that Markus could get the evidence he needed before anyone discovered the Heirs hiding place, but she wasnt a fool. This whole thing could go sideways in a second, and having someone like Nathias Roth as backup was a smart plan. Gayle steeled herself as she exited the courtyard, plunging into the thick crowd of Cadets walking the streets, and hoped no one else would flag her down before she got a chance to get her yavit dinner. Dark Guardian Chapter 43: A Prologue To An Invasion Just outside the debris field of the destroyed space station near Bezmore Six... A steady pounding like that of a madman wailing away on a drum assaulted the inside of Vangs head. Each throb sent jolts of agony through his body, and it was a great effort to simply hold a single thought. His current thought was why he was in so much pain. A moan sounded, and it took a moment for him to realize he had been the one to utter it. Something moved near him, and then a booming voice spoke somewhere directly above. Admiral? I think hes awake. Another voice just as loud and obnoxious replied. Truly? Its about time. He should have woken hours ago after his last treatment. The voices caused the throbbing pain in his head to increase sharply and now it was like mini explosions were detonating inside his skull. The pain made it difficult to breath and he felt a blackness trying to engulf him. But Vang steeled himself with his Dome-ni that not only allowed him to press his will onto others, but could be used to shore up his own determination. His perseverance was like a unmovable anchor as he refused to succumb to the darkness, and the oblivion of unconsciousness receded. Stop all the yavit yelling, Vang managed to spit out between the hammering throbs. There was a long hesitation before the second voice spoke up again. Forgive us, Admiral, the man said more softly. The sound still sent small spikes of pain into his skull, but at least the explosions were goneCCfor now. It seems you are hypersensitive to noise. We will endeavor to speak more quietly, the second man continued. The mans words took a moment too long to register, but once it did he followed it up with another thought. Why was he sensitive to sound and why did it feel his head was about to be busted open from the inside? Youve been through a bit of an ordeal. We werent even sure you were going to make it, the second voice replied. Had he spoken the question out loud? And what ordeal was this man talking about? Who was the man anyways and where the yavit was he? Vang tried to open his eyes, but found he could not. He tried to sit up. He moved just a fraction, but that was all he was able to manage. Panic clawed at his midsection. What the yavit was going on?! A hand settled on his shoulder, and the voice spoke again. Easy, Admiral. You must rest for a while longer before you attempt to move. You have only received four treatments so far, and will need quite a few more before you are back to full health. Whats going on? Why cant I open my eyes? Where am I? Who are you? Vang demanded. Admiral, this is Captain-Major Wexlen, sir, the first voice that had spoken earlier replied, and now that his thoughts were coming a little easier, Vang recognized the Captains voice. Attending you is Caretaker Kessler. Forgive us for not making that clear sooner. The Caretaker has you restrained and your vision blocked for now. You suffered a rather significant head trauma and your are being restrained and vision covered until you can get a few more treatments. The Caretaker was concerned about aggravating your injuries before they had longer to heal. Head trauma? How the yavit had that happened? I dont understand. How did this happen? The last thing I remember Vang trailed off as he searched his memories for exactly that. But the effort took a lot longer than it should, and for a moment, Vang could recall nothing. Then in the haze of fog he could see the bridge of the Maxem. He could see Captain Leonid and the other officers at their consoles, and everyone of them wore a look of shock on their faces. Vang cursed as he remembered that moment of his own shock in realizing that somehow the ghost ship had gotten across the border and into Ethia. Admiral? Whats wrong? Wexlen asked. Vang strained to remember what had happened after that terrifying discovery, but there was nothing. His memories stopped there like it was a moment frozen in time. There was nothing to tell him what happened next, or to explain why he was waking up now in the condition he was in with a man who should have been on the other side of the border looking for the lost crew of the Xlero. CaptainCMajor, where is Captain Leonid? Why are you on the Maxem? Vang demanded. There was an uncomfortable pause before Wexlen cleared his throat and spoke. Admiral, you are currently aboard the Fordex. We came back into the Empire to respond to your personal distress beacon here at Bezmore Six. And Im afraid I have to inform you that Captain Leonid and the crew of the Maxem were lost in the destruction of the Maxem nearly two days ago. You are the sole survivor. A coldness rushed through Vangs veins as he heard the news, not only that the Maxem and her crew was gone, but the fact that hed missed time, at least two days of it. What had happened after they realized that the ghost ship had gotten past the border? And how was it that Vang was the only one to survive whatever had happened? He felt a pang of grief at the thought of all those lost Legionaries, especially Captain Leonid. Wexlen, I need you to walk me through exactly what transpired on your end. Vang made every effort to keep his voice devoid of emotion, especially panic even though his whole being seemed to be quivering with apprehension of what this all meantCCthe Empire was being invaded! But hed been trained well, and that training demanded that he stay calm under pressure, no matter what. First he needed information, and then he could act. The CaptainCMajor then spent the next few minutes explaining how he had still been searching for the lost crew of the XleroCCwith still no results, by the wayCCwhen he received Vangs personal distress. Wexlen already knew Vang and the Maxem had been responding to a distress beacon from Bezmore Six, so once he received Vangs, Wexlen didnt hesitate to take the Fordex and the other ships hed been using in the search to respond. Once their small fleet of ships arrived at Bezmore Six, they found the debris field of the station that had been destroyed and that of the Maxem as well. Vangs life pod had been found on the drift close to Bezmore Sixs atmosphere broadcasting a distress beacon that all high ranking officers had implanted on their persons. The pod had been promptly brought aboard the Fordex and Vang was discovered inside injured and unconscious. Weve been searching the system and surrounding areas for what might have caused the destruction of the Maxem, but weve been here two days and not found a thing. We were hoping you might have more information on that, Wexlen concluded his briefing. Vang felt his whole body clinch up. Youve seen nothing? No, sir. The Admiral felt himself break into a cold sweat. Had the ghost ship moved on? Was it even the ghost ship that had attacked and destroyed the Maxem, or something else? If Wexlen hadnt made the same conclusion as they had on the Maxem, then maybe he had yet to run the same scan as they had. Have you checked the Maxems debris field and compared it to the Xlero readings of the ghost ship? There was silence for a long moment before the Captain responded. No, sir. Should we have? But that would meanCC I know what it means, Captain. Vang interrupted. Run the scan immediately! He snapped a little more than he intended too. Sharp boot falls sounded, which hopefully meant the man was doing as he was told. Vang could hear the slight rustle of another person move nearby. In all the excitement, he had forgotten that the Caretaker was still in the room. Caretaker, how extensive is my injury, and how long will it be until I can blasted move again, or at least get my vision back? Again, Vang heard far more irritation in his voice than he liked, but being laid up like this was yavit inconvenient. If things were as bad as he thought they were, Vang needed to be at his best. The Caretakers thick baritone responded. You received a severe blow to the head that caused significant fractures to your skull, retina detachment of your left eye, and a brain bleed. If we had been even an hour later, I doubt we could have saved you, Admiral. As it is, we must take precautions to keep you still as much as possible until the fractures can be fully healed. The bleed itself is gone, brain swelling is down significantly, and the retina should be fully rehabilitated within two more treatments. Vang blew out an irritated breath. He supposed the news was good that he was alive and well and on his way to being healed, but it certainly wouldnt be fast enough. His his mind whirled with all the things he needed to do, should be doing now, and trying his best to hold in his anger because of all the things he should have had done in the last two days, but had been wasting time being unconscious instead. Caretaker, is my unity ring anywhere nearby?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Vang might be immobile, but it didnt mean he couldnt still put things in motion. He needed to make the fleets aware of what was going on. There was some shuffling and the man responded. Yes, Admiral. I have it here. Surprisedly, it was undamaged and its blinking red. You must have a priority message. Would you like me to play it? Annoyance rushed through him at the distraction from what he needed to be focused on, though he wasnt surprised at having a priority message, or several. He had been out of contact for several days now without notice that he would be. Someone somewhere must have been having a meltdown about that. Yes, he replied in a surly tone. There was a moments pause before a very familiar voice began to speak. Ko-tus, Ive been calling you for several hours now. Why arent you responding? Anyways, I need you to get back to Sora X immediately. Adars gone missing, and Im quickly loosing my patience with those at the College. Rainus is getting involved now too, but Im concerned no one is taking this seriously enough. Call me back as soon as you get this. Cold dread washed through him. The Heir was missing? How the yavit did that happen? When did I receive that message? Vang asked. The time and date stamp says its been a little over two days now, sir. The Emperor must have called when the Maxem had been dealing with the Bezmore Six ordeal, otherwise, Vang would have noticed it. Yavit! He did not have time for this! But it had been two days and King Rainus was on it, so maybe the Prince had been found already. Vang could only hope. He certainly didnt have the time, or the ability to go tracking down that young man. Hed given up too much of his valuable time to him already. Is that the only priority message? Are there any others from the Emperor? The Caretaker took a moment to respond probably because he was scrolling through the call list. Well, sir, there are three more from the Emperor, but they are dated and timed before the one I just played, and all titled Missing Son, Call Me Now! or a variance of that. Im assuming they are all about the Heir, which we just heard about. There are also several more urgent messages from varying Commanders and Admirals. All of them have heading titles of Where Are You? or close enough to that. Then there is one from a Master Kiev titled Mutual Acquaintance In Need Of Your Immediate Assistance. Vang immediately knew who the Master was referring to. When was Master Kievs message received? That one was sent four hours ago, sir, but it didnt come first because seems it and the others are at a lower priority. Which Vang had set-up on his network on purpose. All the Emperors messages were automatically kicked to the top of the list, and the most recent urgent one would play as soon as he opened his rings message center. Exasperation filled Vang as his mind went back to Kievs message. Obviously, the Heir situation had yet to be resolved. And even if Vang really did have more pressing matters and recuperating from injury, the Emperor would want Vang involved in some way or another. Play it, Vang barked. Of course. Master Kievs voice sounded in the room. Admiral, I hope you get this message in time. I do not want to use names, but our mutual acquaintance has immediate need of your assistance. Im not sure what you have heard of the situation here on Sora, but hes been under threat almost since he got here. He is in a safe place for now, but we do not know how much longer that will last. Our mutual acquaintance is requesting an immediate pickup and personal transport back to his home. You can reach me at this number at your earliest convenience. Who the yavit was threatening the Heir now? And at the College of all places? Shouldnt the Protectorate be able to handle this? It was what they did after all. It was at least good news that Kievs message indicated the Heir wasnt missing any longer, or at least Master Kiev knew where he was. Though, it didnt bode well that Kiev seemed so paranoid about someone overhearing their conversation. Before Vang could ask the Caretaker anything else, he heard a door swish open and sounds of boots approaching. The sound came to a halt close to where Vang laid. Admiral. We ran the scan you asked, and there was a signature match for the ghost ship on the debris of the Maxem. We ran it on the space station debris too just to be sure, and it was there was well. There was a distinct tightness in Wexlens voice as he said all this. Vang quickly switched gears back to the more urgent problem. I knew about the space station, but thank you for confirming the Maxem. It is as I feared. The worst part is I have no recollection of what happened after we confirmed that the ghost ship had killed the station. My memories stop there. Captain, I need you to put out a code black immediately. Make sure its goes out Empire-wide to the Legion and the Vanguard, but especially to all those in the western sector. We need to let people know there has been a breach of the border. And make sure everyone has a copy of the ghost ships signature so they can be identified if it shows up. Also let them know that at this time, we have not found an effective weapon against this ship. It seems to be impervious to direct plasma fire and Mark 12s. Its first strike also appears to be to neutralize a ships power grid, though the destruction of the space station and Maxem indicates this ship is advancing to full out attack. At this time, Im ordering that once the ghost ship is identified to not engage. Retreat and report the sight of the ship. So far weve only had a single battle cruiser go up against it at a time. I want more ships gathered to face it at once. Until then, I want as much information on the ship and where its going. And if possible, Id like to know why the escalation from neutralizing to full out destruction. Admiral if I may pose a possibility for that last part of what you said? Wexlen asked. Vang attempted to nod to the Captain, and remembered that his head was immobilized. So instead, he held back a frustrated sigh and said, Go head. Well, sir. It seems that maybe they first wanted to neutralize us because they needed information too. From what I gathered from what happened with the Xlero, and its trip beyond the border, that the very first contact was made not long after you left the Empire with the power going out ship wide. I dont think they moved on the Xlero at that time because they were watching to see how you would respond. Later, when the Xlero came back and was within an hour of the Ethia border, it knocked out your power again. I think that, once more, they wanted to see how you would react. I think its also no coincidence that you were attacked within a short distance from the Empires border. They let you evacuate the ship, because they wanted to see how the barrier came down. Then, several days later, the Xlero shows up inside the border with the skeleton crew you left behind all gone, and everyone wondering what happened. What if those on the ghost ship figured out how to use the code to take the barrier down and sent the Xlero as a test, or maybe they even followed the Xlero right into the Empire? They then set the Xlero adrift, knowing wed find it and cause us to puzzle out how it had gotten there with no crew. And while we were busy wasting ships and resources looking for the crew where the Xlero had already been, the ghost ship was now loose to do and go as it pleased. I know I have no proof of any of this, but Ive had a lot of time to think during the search for the Xlero crew and the possible motivations of this ghost ship and those driving it. Even if only half of what I said was true, or none of it, we do have proof the ghost ship is now within Empires borders, because it destroyed a space station and a battle cruiser. Whatever its intentions, those on the ghost ship are not friendly, and I think the escalation happened, because they got what they wantedCCa way into the Empire. I dont think they are just going to settle for knocking out a ships power any more, and I dont think we are going to find the Xleros crew. I hate to be the one to say it, but I fear the crew is either dead or prisoners on the ghost ship. The room was deathly silent for a long moment as Vang took in the Captains words. The man had made some really good points and a decent hypothesis, but they were still just guesses. All Vang knew for sure was that they had a rogue ship destroying space stations and battle cruisers and perhaps more. One thing was for certain, they needed to stop throwing their resources at the search for the Xlero crew and put it fully on finding and stopping the invading ship. You are making a lot of assumptions, Captain. But I cant deny that it all makes a certain kind of sense. For now, lets stop the search for the Xlero crew. I know we all want to know what happened to them, but our attention needs to be on finding this ship and destroying it. At this point, I dont even care why its here. It destroyed Ethian property, a Zahnian battle cruiser, and killed thousands of people. Its made its intentions clear that it is hostile. So we will treat it as such. I want you to call Admiral Havoreat and have him ready to move the seventh fleet from Vega Prime at a moments notice. Until then, I want this entire star system and surrounding area searched specifically for the ghost ship signature with all our ships and the Vanguard in this sector under highest alert. I want to hear the moment the ghost ship is spotted. And while thats happening, I want a Mind Bender to try and access my memories of before you picked me up in that life pod. You do have a few on the Fordex, dont you Wexlen? Before the Captain could speak up, Caretaker Kessler butted in.Admiral, I insist that you reconsider that action at least until you have had a few more treatments. You are still in a delicate condition. I fear that a mind probe of any kind might cause permanent damage to your brain. Vang wished he could shoot the Caretaker an acid glare. Instead, he settled for letting a sizable amount of his anger and frustration into his voice as he spoke. I appreciate the warning, but Im going to do this regardless. We are facing a possible incursion and the answers we seek to stop them might very well be locked in my mind. I am willing to risk the damage. Admiral, Wexlen spoke up this time, with all due respect, you are the Supreme Commander of the Legion. We need youCCall of youCCleading us, not some brain addled version of you. Let us take a little time to at least reduce the risk as much as we can. And you are right, I do have eleven Mind Benders in my current fleet of ships. Let Caretaker Kessler talk to them, and see which one would have the most delicate of touch. Allow yourself to get at least one more treatment done, and then we can have the Mind Bender give it a try. That will only delay us, what? Four hours, or so? Five, the Caretaker replied immediately. If you count the time he will be in the Remaker. His next treatment is due to begin in four hours. Five hours then. I think its a good compromise, dont you think? Wexlen finished. Vang sighed. Yes, I suppose I can wait until then. He had to admit that he was feeling quite tired. The stress and conversations had taken a lot out of him. He welcomed the idea of a treatment. He always felt better after each one. His mind drifted back to the other problem he was facing. I have a few calls to make anyways, and one of them is to the Emperor. I did report your injury to the Imperial Seat as is required in case of your incapacitation. I have not received a reply from the Emperor, but I know hes aware of your situation, Wexlen spoke up again. Thank you, Captain. Go see to my orders and round up those Mind Benders. I will have Kessler help me with making my calls. Of course, Admiral, once more the sound of boots echoed through the room as he exited. Caretaker, do you mind? Vang asked. He supposed he could get one of the junior officers to do it, but it seemed too much of an effort to track one down, especially since the Caretaker was already here. Hell have to talk to Wexlen about assigning him a helper when he next checked in, not that Vang was thrilled about needing a helper in the first place. Not at all, sir, Kessler responded. Vang readied himself mentally for the conversation that was to follow. He knew it would not be pleasant, but then, Vang suspected there would be a lot of unpleasantness in his forceable future. Dark Guardian Chapter 44: Hunters Prey Zorren looked through the scope of his R36 riffle at his target as it moved through the green vegetation of its surroundings. He didnt pull the trigger right away. He wasnt in a hurry or afraid he would miss his shot. He had been stalking his prey for several miles now, and knew its movements well. Even if Zorren chose to not shoot in this moment, there was nowhere else for his target to go. Zorren had been subtly backing his quarry right where he wanted it. He aimed at the large thick scaly chest, picked a spot in the dead center, and pulled the trigger. A red bolt as fast as lightening ripped through the space between him and this prey, scorching a perfectly circular bolt of heated plasma right through one of the creatures two pulsing hearts. An ear splitting shriek cut the air. Zorren let his riffle fall to his side and the strap firmly hooked around his shoulder to kept it from falling into the debris of decaying leaves of the forest floor. The weapon bounced off his left as the man picked his way through the dense foliage to his downed target, but he wasnt the first to reach it. Good shot, Highness. As always, Roterick said with his own riffle thrown over his shoulder, standing over the splayed form of a rather ugly looking animal. Zorren moved to stand beside his Protector, eyeing the downed creature. It wasnt quite dead yet. The thing was twitching in its last throes of life. He could have used his corvot knife sheathed at the back of his right calf to finish it, but he didnt. The Prince just stood there watching until the last muscle shuttered. Then he kicked it once with his heavy boot just to be sure it was really done. The creature was a dark scaly thing with a massive triangular mouth that could have swallowed a grown mans head. The body thick and muscular with oily black scales covering from head to toe. The legs the thickest part to support the rather large body as it walked about on two legs, or used to walk that is. Now the animal lay without a glimmer of intelligent life in its dull blacks eyes. Zorren threw the other man a cutting glare. I thought you said this was one was going to be a challenge? It took less than two hours. This wasnt even worth getting out of bed for. Scorrons are not easy prey, Highness, I assure you. They are much faster than the average Ethian, and can even outrun a person with the Agility or Endurance Dome-ni if pressed. That makes them a lot harder to trap. Out of all the Fazha races, this one is considered a challenge to hunt since they too are hunters. Roterick replied in a confident tone, but Zorren spied the sweat beading on the other mans forehead, and he didnt think it had anything to do with the rising heat of the jungle around them. Perhaps, this is simply a show of how good you have gotten. The Protector continued when Zorren had remained quiet. You have certainly bypassed my own teachings some time ago. You are a natural at this. Zorren scoffed. Id prefer a challenge, Roterick, and this wasnt it. Find me another, and do it quickly. The other man gave a deep bow, but Zorren ignored it and stalked toward the nearest exit of the patch of jungle he had been hunting the Fazha. Yes, technically, it really wasnt Rodericks job to find Zorren things to kill. The man was his Protector after all, and was supposed to keep any sort of danger far away from his charge, but Zorren had discovered a taste for the thrill of the hunt early on in life, and did not welcome anyones attempt to shut his hunts down or shield him in anyway. The most Zorren would allow was for his Protector to shadow the hunting area from a distance with direct orders not to get involved or else. And Zorrens last Protector had learned the hard way what the or else meant. Roterick had been much more amenable, and had even gone so far as to give Zorren lessons in using the more dangerous and high powered weapons as well as actively seeking out prey for Zorren to hunt, which suited the Prince just fine. Zorren had come a long way in his hunting over the years. At first his expeditions had been contained to the political arena. Zorren had learned well the role of the predator by stalking the halls of the upper class looking for those who disagreed with, or flat out worked against the Imperial Family. Sometimes the prey was disgraced to the point of being harried into a life of quiet exile. Or a series of events was set into place to discredit, demote, or directly confront those Zorren had deemed an enemy of the Imperial Seat. But by far his most favorite way to bring about the end of his foes was the old fashioned one that ended in blood and a contemplative look into the lifeless eyes of those hed pursued to the bitter end. But his preferred way of taking down political problems had gotten back to his father, and that, along with how he had dealt with the sudden and very unwelcomed appearance of a certain younger brother, had been the main cause of the rift between Zorren and the Emperor. Since then, Zorren had to take strides to curb his enthusiasm for taking down political targets, at least the old fashioned way. And instead, went in search for targets that were significantly less high profile, but could still satisfy his need for an exhilarating hunt and a vigorous kill.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It was a concession that Zorren had discovered to be a difficult one, he had enjoyed his bloody hunts of the upper class more than he had realized. But Zorren had suffered the loss of them to show his father that he could change and be cooperative. He had waited twenty long years for his father to notice Zorrens sacrifice and reinstate him as Ascendant, but all that bastard had done was play Zorren against his other brothers. And then three months ago without a warning, father had invited him, Hazeth, and Xavier to a rare family dinner and dropped the most unpleasant news that their youngest brother had finally been found after twenty years of disappearance and that he would be returning to Dyinss in short order. And if that wasnt enough of a shock, their father had ended the meal with an edict of banishment from the White Palace to be carried out by the very next morning and a dire warning that they would suffer the highest displeasure of the Imperial Seat if they made any sort of aggressive move against their younger brother upon his return. Zorren had been too shocked to even respond. Xavier had stewed quietly in his seat as he normally did to any adverse news. It had been Hazeth who had demanded the reason for such sudden and unexpected actions toward the three of them. Fathers response had been cool and unemotional as he sipped at his after dinner wine like he was talking about something completely mundane and uninteresting. As I recall, it was all of your stupid, barbaric, and completely uncivilized actions toward your much younger brother that has put you where you are right now. Why would I be courteous to give you fair warning? After all, you did not give a five year old any warning at all before you attacked him like a pack of rabid animals. If you do not like the way you are being treated, then perhaps you should consider the way you treat others. His last words seemed to be directed in totality at Zorren as the Emperor made eye contact with him before taking an extra long swallow of the bittersweet wine. Zorren had not liked the way his spine had shivered in that exact moment. So he had grabbed his own wine and took a sip to match his fathers. But Sire, we have spent the last twenty years trying to make amends for what we did. Hazeth whined like he usually did, trying to fix something he was never going to be able to, at least not with words. When father made up his mind, that was it, not a soul had ever been able to talk him out of a decision, no matter how ill conceived it might be. Though once upon a time, Zorren had thought his father an invincible pillar of strength and could do no wrong. But Zorren had been cured of that misperception long ago. The Emperor raised an eyebrow at Hazeths words. Really? Then where is your apology? Hazeths face scrunched up with question. Excuse me? Their father slammed down the goblet of his wine, and the contents splashed over, but it was his blazing eyes across the table that caught the direct attention of all three of them. It wasnt often that their father showed such open and explosive emotion. In the last twenty years, I have been waiting for an apology from all of you for what you did to your brother and the mess you caused right after. Two apologies actually. One toward your brother and one to me. He nearly died at the three of your hands because you couldnt keep your jealousy in check. And one towards me for the hardship I had to go through when his mother was so afraid you three might finish what you started that she ran off with him to only the universe knows where. I have spent a fortune and a great deal of time looking for him from one corner of our Empire to the other. And I recently had to send my most senior Zahian officer into a great unknown to finally find and retrieve your brother, at which none of that would have had happen if you all would have left that boy alone. I thought surely, at least one of you would grow a conscious and express your remorse for your actions in the time since then, but I have heard from none of you about any admission of guilt at what you had done, or an apology to me or for your brother. That was the sort of amends I had wished to see, not the three of you sucking up and trying to out do each other in order to be the victor in securing yourself as my successor. The Emperor finally sat back, his anger spent, and he looked old in that moment, every bit of his two hundred and ninety-six years. The man let out a long exhale as he shook his head. I had thought I had given a better example to you three. Obviously, I was wrong. It is a shame. Truly. And a waste. He then looked up like he just realized that he had let his guard down. His face changed immediately to the usual stoic and expressionless familiarity that they and the entire Empire was used to. I had long hoped for your brothers return, and now that its imminent, the three of you can go live your lives elsewhere. I am done with the lot of you, and I will not have you mucking up my last chance at giving this Empire a successor. I do not care where you go or what you do as long as you stay away from your brother and do not make trouble in the Empire. If you stay out of trouble, you can retain your titles of Princes of the Empire and your normal stipend from the Imperial treasury to live on, but if I hear so much as a word that any of you are operating to work against your brother or impede the Empire or my will in any way, I will take those things from you as well. Do I make myself clear? Hazeth and Xavier answered right away with a duo of, yes, father, like the true sycophants they were. It took Zorren almost a whole minute to finally spit those words out and only because the Emperor sat across from him glowering at Zorren, daring him not to say anything at all. After that, the man nodded as if confirming it all with that one motion, though Zorren knew the old man would have already had it all written up in legal contracts beforehand, and then have an underling send it to their unity rings even as the conversation played out. Just to make sure there was no misunderstandings, of course. It was the last time Zorren had seen that smug bastard, and he had been in rage almost every day since. Hence the need for these little hunting trips. They helped to keep the rage in check. Mostly. Roterick had been procuring Zorren several targets a weeks now, but the kills had done little to quell the seething rage inside in the last month, not when Zorrens true target was nowhere near the scope of his blaster riffle. It felt like these pathetic offerings by Roterick were just a tease, while the real prey got away. Dark Guardian Chapter 45: Process of Elimination Zorren found the squat stone building that he had been using as a temporary base for his hunting for the last several months of his exile. As soon as he walked in, he felt the blessed cooling of the recycled air and smelled the fresh scent of jasmine that had been a recent change to his hunting home. He set his gun down on the rack just inside the door and gave a groan as a pair of sleek arms wrapped around his waist from behind and grabbed a handful of the bulge in his pants. I love how the hunt makes you so aroused, the womans voice behind him purred, while she used her free hand to expertly unhook his dark green hunting coat that helped him blend in to the local vegetation. He had greatly enjoyed Tessas company since she had shown up on Vega Prime last week, and had even allowed her to follow him out to this forsaken nearby jungle moon for his last two hunts so she could be an outlet for the excitement he usually got himself into after a kill. Today, that enthusiasm had been hampered by his disappointing hunt, but also the eagerness for different pursuit entirely. Any news from the College? he checked his voice so he didnt sound too eager . Yes, the woman let out a huff like she was displease at the dismissal tone in his voice, but she drew her hands away, stepped away from his back, and sauntered over to seating area at the center of the room, making it clear with the swaying of her backside that Zorren really should reconsider what she was offering. He had sampled what she offered. Many times, in fact, over the last week, and had dalliances with her while he was at the Palace. She wasnt the best he ever had, but she would doCCfor now. But right in this moment, Zorren was far more interested in the information she possessed, than her sexual prowess. And? Zorren growled, letting her know with that one word that she better not test his patience. She sat down, frowned like she didnt like that he was dismissing her sexual talents outright, but continued just the same. None of the three you flagged as possible matches for your brother responded like youd hoped. They just stood there looking alarmed and completely out of their element, at least according to my source. Zorren sat down on a chair across from the woman, clearly ignoring her body language for him to come sit next to her on the two seated davenport she occupied. Thats unfortunately, but it doesnt mean hes not one of them. He could just be that good. He is a Zahn after all. The woman shrugged. Or Kallers people singled out the wrong individuals? How sure are you that hes even hiding among the new Cadet class? She narrowed her eyes as she questioned his deduction of where he believed Adar had gone after his abduction. He did not like the way that made him feel. Half of him wanted to get up and slap the woman, but he remained where he was. There was a time and place for violence, and right now, she would be more cooperative if he let her slight go. Because its no coincidence that Initiation Day happened the same day as my brothers abduction at the Hall of Renowned. I think it was planned that way to have a place to hide my brother, while Nador attempted to throw us all off by getting himself captured. But that leaves the Heir vulnerable with no protection. Zorren threw the woman a deadly look. She knew better than to call his brother that. Her face paled and she lowered her eyes realizing her mistake. Forgive me, Highness. Kallers men keep calling him that, and it just slipped out. It wont happen again. The man glared at her pointedly for another good long moment before letting it go. He shook his head as he answered her question. The new identity is his protection. As long as he plays like hes someone else, no one will have a reason to suspect him. Besides, most people wouldnt think to even look for an Imperial Prince in their ranks. But wouldnt those in command of the College figure that out too? Zorren snorted. Not necessarily. From what you have told me, they are in panic mode because they lost one of the Emperors sons. They probably arent thinking straight right now, and while I have known several people who have come out of the Protectorate to be exceptional thinkers, most of them tend to rely more on their brawn than their brains, including those in charge of the College. I very much doubt anyone in the Protectorate has a clue where my brother is, and that works in our favor. While theyre mucking it up, we can figure out which Cadet my brother is using as a cover and get to him before they are any the wiser.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. And what about Nador? Kallers people are still waiting on word about going in to question him. He could give you the exact identity of the person your brother is using, instead of us expending all our resources in trying to get your brother to give himself away. I told them to hold for now. Zorren considered her words. He had heard about Nadors capture only hours after he abducted Adar. He knew Markus well, and very much doubted the man had allowed anyone to capture him unless he had wanted to be. Markus will never talk, not to those at the College or to our people. I suspect he wants someone to come ask him questions, so he can ask questions of his own. You think he set it up as a trap? Tessa said incredulously. Zorren nodded. I do, but if we let him be, he will become a problem very quickly once we make our move against my brother. We do not know what other plans he might have or what people at the College he has helping him. Our best option is to eliminate him as soon as possible. Give the order. Tessa visibly swallowed like the idea was distasteful, and she hesitated like she wanted to say something, but thought better of it, and simply nodded. And what of the three Cadets? Zorren considered her question for a moment glad that Tessa hadnt argued with him about killing a kings son. She was probably thinking it. It was probably even the reason she had hesitated, but she had let it pass. Good. Maybe hed keep her around a little longer after this mess with his brother was over. Maybe. He took a moment to mull over his options. He could, naturally, just order all three of the Cadets killed, but he knew he could only push Kallers people so far. Killing Nador wouldnt be a huge concession for them. Markus Nador had never truly been one of them at the College. Zorren had heard that quite a lot of people in the Protectorate still had hard feelings against him for having the nerve to enroll in the Program at all. Kallers men, however, might balk at killing a kings son. But there was only one way to find out, and if they did do as Zorren told them, then Zorren would finally be rid of an individual who had caused him a lot of unpleasantness over the years. And if they didnt, then it would just leave the man for Zorren to hunt down himself sometime in the future, which was quite an agreeable thing to think about actually. At the very least, an attack on Nador would distract him, while Kallers people zeroed in on Adar. The real question was whether or not to let Kallers men take his brother out, or for Zorren to do it himself. At first, Zorren had considered keeping his hands as clean as possible, but then once his grand plan was set in motion, it really wouldnt matter how clean his hands were. What mattered was fast action, and considering the years of humiliation and hardship Zorren had to suffer because of his youngest brother, the thought of anyone else having the pleasure of killing Adar, did not sit well with him. Of course, there would be the issue of the Emperor to worry about once his brother was dead. His father would most certainly take what little dignity Zorren had left. He might even be angry enough to end Zorrens life. But that sort of thing didnt worry him as much as it used to, because now Zorren had his own plans for the future that didnt involve his father. It had started as a possible idea as he long awaited for the Emperor to change his mind and give Zorren back the title of Ascendant, but after his banishment, Zorren had committed fully to the plan. The first stepCCpermanently removing his youngest brother. It would be the catalyst for great change in the Empire. Great change indeed. And that thought made the man smile as he envisioned it. A soft sound from across from him reminding Zorren of where he was and that he had been in the middle of an important conversation. His quickly considered her question of what to do about the three Cadets. Use the next special assignment to draw them out and get them away from everyone else. Tell Kallers men that they need to create situations where they can get a good look at the mens right shoulders. An identity modifier cant hide a family crest brand, and I know from my sources that my brother received his mark on his trip back to Dyniss. Tessa nodded. Then I will see if our contact in the command structure can make some changes. Their next assignment is to clear debris from the Hall of the Renowned. Thats not going to give good opportunities for three body searches. No it wouldnt. The fact was the College was too busy with too much going on, even if Zorren had someone trail each person to try and find a time to get them alone, it might take days. The Protectorate did what they could to completely dominate each of the Cadets waking moments, and even in the non-waking, they were all crowded together inside barracks. Suggest a desert assignment then. It should be much easier from there to get them alone. I hear anything can happen in the desert, and the wildlife on Sora X are particularly aggressive, Zorren finished with a grin as he thought of the possibilities. And you are sure about Kenri Wesz, Otti Cedi, and Jasper Ruloc, the three you identified as possibility being your brother? Zorren nodded. After he had figured out the likely place his brother was hiding, the Prince had spent a sleepless night combing through the records of all the newest Cadets of the Protectorate Program. He could have had the terminal do the work for him, but this was a hunt and Zorren treated it with the sacredness that it deserved by doing as much of the chase himself as he could. Out of the one thousand and two hundred and thirty-five new Cadets, only three were his brothers exact height and build. Thats the thing about identity modifiers, which Zorren was certain Adar was using, they could only change facial features and eye color, they couldnt change your entire body. If you knew what to look for, you could easily pick out the person you are searching for. All three had fit his brothers physique perfectly. Now it was down to narrowing it to which one was actually his brother. The test at the bunker had been a failure, even having each of them followed right after the bunker assignment had not produced anything conclusive, so now they had to take things to the next level. Zorren smiled. Oh, hes one of them. Im sure of it. Dark Guardian Chapter 46: After The Severing A shiver rippled through Kaller as he opened his eyes. The room around him was dark with only the dim yellow glow of lighting strips that lined the perimeter of the low ceiling. The musky dampness of being underground filled his nostrils. Kaller took long slow breaths to settle a distinct emptiness that he felt inside. Hes been carrying the bond to Emperor Ghar Zahn for thirty-one years, four months, and nine days. It was strange for it not to be there anymore. He had heard all the stories from retired Protectors who had gone through the same process. They all said it took weeks, and sometime several months, to get used to being normal again, and many of those who had gone through the bond severing talked forlornly about the gifts they were no longer blessed with. The full extent of the benefits of bonding with a charge was the most closely guarded secret of the Protectorate. If everyone knew the extent of what a Protector was able to do and experience with the benefit of bonding, far more people would seek it out. But the bonding agent was a finite resource to the College. It also had its downsides that could very well result in the death of the Protector being bonded or severed, and to a very small degree, the charge. Every Disciple that entered their final classes before graduation was made aware of the full benefits of the bond and the risks of taking it on. Then a choice had to be made, continue on by swearing secrecy and commitment to what came next and moving to Pledge status, or drop from the Program to take a staff position at the College with a memory block put in place about the secrets of the bond. By that point in training, most were committed and were ready and even eager to make their pledge to the Protectorate. Kaller certainly had been more than eager and ready. He had been young and felt so invincible back then. Kaller certainly wasnt feeling that now. His body ached in a way hed never quite experienced before. Many of his muscles felt sore like hed slept all night on rocky ground. There was a deep throbbing in both his legs that seemed as if it went all the way to the bone. And his head pounded in such a way that he was afraid that his midday meal might make a sudden reappearance. Certainly, Kaller had been warned, but no amount of lecture or discussion could truly describe what he was going through right now. And if this was what his new life was going to be like, then maybe it would have been better to not have woken up at all from the severing. He had had little better than fifty percent chance of it, and there was still a possibility of his demise. Kaller had held a bond for longer than the twenty-five year mark, which meant his brain might not be able to function without it. There had been centuries of proof that a Protector had a far better chance of surviving a severing at twenty-four years and earlier without a replacement bond. So to help stave off his withdrawal symptoms and mental decline, Kaller would be receiving several treatments a day for the next two weeks. But no one, not even the Caretakers, could keep the brain from shutting down if decided it could not cope without the bond. As Kaller lay there in the semi-dark trying to adjust to the strange and horrible sensations that encompassed much of his body, the now retired Protector felt even more deeplyCCa sense of devastating loss. A loss of the extra vitality, strength, flexibility, and speed the bond provided. The loss of now having to heal like a regular Ethian, instead of wounds repairing themselves within minutes or hours without a Remaker depending on the severity of them. But by far the most noticeable was that distinct feeling of absence to the one he had been bonded to. Since he had first become the Protector to the Emperor, Kaller could feel the vital force of his charge. It was like a constant background humming in his mind that he had learned to ignore most of the time. But if he ever needed to know the whereabouts of his charge, Kaller could easily tap into the hum and pinpoint the Emperors exact location immediately. Kaller could also sense if his charge was in physical or emotional distress, and could respond accordingly. But that was all gone now, and he could feel the heaviness of that emptiness as Kaller slowly sat up. For the first time in thirty-one years, Kaller felt, for lack of a better word, alone. Easy. Take it slow. It will be an adjustment to just move for a few days. Without the physical enhancements of the bond, you will feel much weaker than you are used to. A soft voice said from somewhere in front of Kaller. Of course, Kaller knew this, but now that he was experiencing it, he realized he hadnt really known what this was going to be like. It felt comforting to hear the mans words, but even more, to know that he was not really alone in this. That others had gone through this and had lived perfectly normal lives afterwards. Just like Master Meh-len.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Kaller peered into the dimness to see the robed form of the Quat-lo Master. As all who attended the proceedings of a bonding or severing, Meh-len wore a floor length robe of the deepest black. In the already dark room, it made it difficult to see him and the other three witnessing the severing. It was always customary for those closest to the one undergoing a severing to attend in a show of support. After taking a long moment to make sure he would be steady on his feet, Kaller slipped from the low stone table he had been laid out on. He swayed on his feet, but thankfully stayed upright. Master Meh-len came forward to wrap a black robe around Kallers naked body, which he was grateful for. Without the environmental adjustment the bond provided, which was much like the environmental clothing the nobles wore, Kaller had noticed he was shivering in the cool dampness of the cavern. Kaller nodded to the Master he had known since childhood. Meh-len had grown up on the same planet and inhabited the same neighborhood as Kaller. Even though Meh-len was a few years his junior, the two had often ran into each other in their childhood and young adult years. Kaller wouldnt call themselves friends, but maybe really good acquaintances, who both had heard the presentations of a College recruiter and decided to strive for glory instead of the daily grind of farming the vast fields of grain on Tazerian. So it had been somewhat of a shock when Meh-len had been waiting for Kaller when he stepped out of the Chief Commander Jordems office after enduring a long inquisition from the Commander, Captain Dexter, and Director Shiperii about whether Kaller had any business in the attack on the chalet. Interestingly, not a word had been spoken about the Heirs abduction. It made Kaller wonder if they had suddenly discovered who was behind it since hed been orbiting Sora X in the shuttle. Kaller had left the office with a stern warning by Director Shiperii to stay out of all things having to do with the Heir, and then hed almost walked right into the Quat-lo Master waiting for him in the corridor. Meh-len didnt say much. He just fell into step beside Kaller until they left the marble halls of the administration building, and then Meh-len had put a comforting hand on Kallers shoulder before they parted ways. Know you are supported, brother. We are here for you. The Master then silently turned away. Kaller had appreciated the gesture, and when he had been asked by the Ceremony Master who he had wanted at the severing, Meh-len had been one of the names hed uttered among several others. Kaller had to admit that it felt really good to be surrounded by familiar faces in this moment where he felt like his very identity had been stripped from him. Kaller took a few small steps forward to test out his ability to walk. His legs felt like they were made out of led, and it was far more difficult than it should have been to raise his leg enough to step forward, but he managed to walk from the stone bonding table into the adjoining room that was much larger and didnt feel so cold and damp. They were still very much in the bowels of Sora X, but this room was more inviting because of its size, the sprawling lounge area, and someone had thought to install a heating system in the reception area of the bonding chambers. It had been explained to Kaller at some point before his severing that the damp and coolness was better for the bonding agents removal. The Ceremony Master had explained why, but Kaller simply had not cared enough to pay attention. All he needed to know was that his life was about to change forever with the removal of the bond. He took a few more halting steps, he was finding it more and more difficult to move his legs, until he could settle himself on the nearest chair. It felt magnificent to sit down and take the weight off his legs. He sat back with his arms resting on the arms of the chair. He noticed his limbs were shaking. Master Meh-len and Kallers other attending guests quietly took seats except for the Ceremony Master. He stood next to Kaller with a look of sympathy on his face. The man then gave Kaller a slight bow and said, Your service has been appreciated, Captain Hame. I will leave you now to rest. Your attendees will watch over you until the Caretaker comes for your treatment. Again, I apologize for the delay in treatment, but it is customary to wait at least an hour after a severing for the body to acclimate to being without a bond before using a Remaker. Kaller waved the man away a little irritated. He didnt need anyone telling him more about what could or couldnt be done, or what he might or might not be feeling. All he wanted was some peace and quiet. I know. You told me before the severing. I will be fine. The Master bowed again before taking his leave across the room and up the long ancient stone stairway that wound its way through the thick bedrock and up into the more modern marble of the administration building. It was by far the deepest cavern under the College complex and one of the most secret as well. Only those who had received a bond knew the existence of the bonding chambers. Most other people just assumed the process happened in a designated room in the administration building. Thankfully, Kaller would be taking the transporter put in place just for those going through the severing. All others, even Kallers attendees, would have to take the stairs. It was more for tradition than anything. Kaller very much doubted hed be able to climb the thousand and twelve stairs to the top anytime soon, and was glad for the more modern way of travel installed a century ago. Otherwise, his attendees would have had to carry him out. Dark Guardian Chapter 47: The Brotherhood Where do things stand? Kaller asked the three remaining individuals. He didnt have to elaborate. He knew they would know what he meant, and now that they were truly alone with the Ceremony Master making his way up the stairs, they could be sure no one would overhear their conversation. The robed man sitting directly across from Kaller spoke. Hes still missing, but Mistress Vende says our benefactor believes him to be hiding among the new Cadet class. There are three that are the most likely to be the one we are looking for, but our attempt to draw him out yesterday was unsuccessful. We just received new orders to try again, but this time we will attempt to get each one off to themselves so we can better discern if one of them is not who he say he is. We should have a report on that by the end of the day. So who abducted him? Kaller asked more than a little curious. The man on the far right was the one to answer. Pledge Markus Nador. That caused Kaller to raise an eyebrow. Hes back at the College? And why would he do such a thing? I thought they were supposed to be childhood friends or something? The man who had just spoken shrugged. Our benefactor seems to believe its an attempt to better secure our target instead of trusting Command to do it, and to draw us out. Kaller shook his head still trying to wrap his head around the news hed received. Yeah, but hiding him among a new Cadet class? Im not sure if thats brilliant, or absolutely stupid. No one in Command has even suggested we look there, so perhaps the former, Meh-len replied. Our benefactor could be wrong about the Cadet class, Kaller put that out there. He honestly wasnt sure what to believe, but it didnt seem likely that a Prince of the Empire would tread in a place so below his status. Perhaps, the man in the middle replied, but he hasnt been on any of the outbound shuttles, weve been watching. He isnt in the bunkers either, at least not any longer. The only other place he could be is out in the desert, and its too harsh an environment for more than a day or two without significant supplies and shelter. Well, we will be able to check the surrounding desert and the three Cadets in one shot. The man on the left spoke up. One way or another, we will find him. Kaller nodded. He certainly hoped so. This had drawn on longer than he wanted. Originally, the plan had been for the Returned Prince to be taken care of before Kaller had even stepped foot on Sora X, and in that way significantly reducing his culpability in the Princes demise. He was just glad that his friends at the College had been so eager to help with this task and to take on the risk of what would happen if any of them got caught. A pulsing warmth spread through the retired Protector, pushing away the coldness that had settled deep inside since he had awaken from the severing. He truly had good friends, and even if his life had taken a steep dive recently, he at least had the loyalty of people he could trust to right the terrible wrong that had been done to him by the Returned Prince, and to remove what could very well be a problem for the future of Ethia. So you did receive the proof? Kaller asked, switching topics. The man in the middle nodded his head. Yes, and it was what swayed our contact in Command to our side and allowed us to get the code to shut down the power to the chalet. A surge of vindication washed through him. Kaller had had a long time to think about things when hed had been bedridden and healing from the injuries Prince Adar had given him during their impromptu encounter. He had had time to think about how Remeer had managed to escape with the Empress and Prince Adar without a trace. It had been too clean and neat. Clearly, Remeer had to have had help, and who else but the Fazha would be so bold? Sure, Kaller supposed it could have been someone else, but then couple the Princes mysterious disappearance with an equally suspicious return where the Fazha Rebellion just so happened to have the Princes location after twenty long years. Why wait so long to hand over something that could have benefited them years ago? Unless, they had been allowing Remeer to train the young Prince so he could return and be a secret agent for them. The ex-Ascendant had certainly agreed with Kallers theory when hed relayed it through Tessa, and had even gone so far as to find proof of the secret collaboration between Remeer and the Fazha. Their benefactor had promised to send it to Kallers contacts at the College. It was what truly urged his friends into action. This wasnt just about righting a wrong against Kaller, but taking down a threat to the Empire. It was enough to make these men do whatever needed to be done, even if it meant assassinating a member of the Imperial Family.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. May I see it? Kaller asked quietly. It had been too dangerous to send the proof directly to Kaller, not that he had needed to see it. Hed already gone up against the Returned Prince. He knew how dangerous he was. He knew the weapon the Returned Prince had been turned into by Remeer. But to hear that there was real proof connecting the Princes ex-Protector to the Rebellion made Kaller what to shout out with indignation. Obviously, Kaller had been a victim of their elaborate plotting to rid the Emperor of his Protector. Oh what a fool hed been to be so easily played, but hed right that terrible wrong too. Master Meh-len tossed Kaller a unity ring. Tessa had sent it via courier to the College just so there would be no trace of the contents of the ring on the Nanite Network. None of them knew how deep this went. They had to assume that agents of the Rebellion were watching everything, especially wherever the Returned Prince went. Kaller activated the unity ring. A projection of a series of still images materialized in front of him. They were all of closeup shots of a ships registry plate that could be found in the cockpit of every space ship that was ever manufactured in Ethia. This particular ships registry declared it to be EMQC227, which had been manufactured at Vega Primes shipyards twenty years ago. Shortly after EMQC227 had been completed and ready to be put in service for the Vanguard, the ship had been stolen in a raid by none other than the Fazha Rebellion. That same ship was the one that had been retrieved from the planet where the Returned Prince had been found on just a few months before. And was confirmed to be the ship Remeer had used in his escape with the Empress and Prince Adar. Kaller closed the ring down and offered it back to the Quat-lo Master. We should make sure the Emperor sees this. He needs to know the truth. Do you think it will matter? From what youve said, the Emperor isnt inclined to believe his youngest could turn against him, the man on the left said. The retired Protector nodded. Yes, and thats why we are doing this and why we will hold on to that until its all done. I very much doubt even this evidence will convince him, but maybe it will at least help him understand why we had to take matters into our own hands. I thought we were doing this because the Heir attacked and disgraced you, Meh-len replied with in a gruff tone. And certainly that would have been the only reason the Master would have needed to go against the Prince. He too knew what it meant to be dishonorably discharged from service, though his one and only charge had been an exceptionally bratty charge. The Princess of Wyn had not appreciated the services of Meh-len and requested a new Protector only after four years of being bonded. Such a thing wasnt unheard of. Some nobles thought Protectors were like pair of boots that could be switched out as they saw fit. The College certainly deterred this sort of behavior, but there was only so much stalling and demanding an adjustment period that could be made before the paying client got their way. It was one of the most horrifying ways a Protectors service could end, and afterwards Meh-len had refused to take on another charge because he had not wanted to risk the chance of such an embarrassment happening again. In fact, he had even refused to wear his black Protector uniform after his severing, and instead, donned the dark brown of Pledges and teachers, embracing his teacher role in totality. But the whole ordeal had left Meh-len in a sour mood towards those who did not treat Protectors with the proper respect they deserved. We are, but it helps to know that this is more than just revenge. That I can serve my Emperor this one last time, even if he might not see it as a service at first, Kaller replied. Meh-len shook his head. Hes not your charge any more, Hame. You owe him nothing, especially after the way he cast you off. And you most certainly dont have to pretend with us. Its alright if this is all about the revenge. You deserve better than what you got. The person on the left nodded. Its enough for me that the Heir disgraced you. The man in the middle added in his nod as well. Same here. We have to support each other. Who else will if we dont? There was a duo of agreeing noises from both of the people on each side of the man in the middle, and again a warm feeling filled Kaller. It was good to know that even if he was still getting used to that empty space where the bond used to be, that he really wasnt alone. That he wouldnt have to face his new life on his own. I appreciate your support, Kaller replied with as much gratitude in his voice as he could manage. He was getting tired, so tired, to the point where he felt like just leaning back and closing his eyes for a moment. Immediately, he reprimanded himself. Protectors didnt take naps. They had to stay alert and be ready for anything, anywhere, at anytime. You should rest. You arent on duty any more, my friend, Meh-len said. The Master was right. Kaller wasnt a Protector any more. He didnt have to be on alert all the time like hed grown used to over the last thirty years. Yes, relax. Let us watch over you until the Caretaker comes for you, the person on the left replied. Kaller had just gone through the severing after all. There was no more bond. No more duty. No more danger he had to keep a look out for. No one he needed to protect. You dont need to worry about what happens next. We have it all planned out. Let us take care of you, brother, the man in the middle said. Kaller smiled at that. At the idea of someone taking care of him for once. And he really was so very tired. His legs felt heavy. His arms and chest ached liked hed been carrying large loads around all day. Maybe he really could just relax and take a little snooze. And so he let out a long sigh as he leaned his head back, and for the first time in what seemed like a life time, Kaller Hame fell into a truly deep and restful slumber. Dark Guardian Chapter 48: The Second Assignment Even with the new plan in place, it still caused me to have to retire to the bunker and sleep in a room full of other people for another night. I wasnt so lucky as the previous evening when I had zonked out in exhaustion almost immediately. This time, I ended up laying awake for hours because of the disturbing sounds all around me. For a bunker full men and women who had been running from one class to another all day in the stifling heat, many of them seemed not tired in the least. The lights have been turned out precisely at 23:00 by our barrack leader, but shortly after that, carnal noises echoed through the room as many of the Cadets decided to bunk together and let off some steam. It was like many porn movies all going at once, but with only the audio, which I suppose was a small comfort. The lights could have been on, which would have made it much worse. So I lay in my bed with the pillow clutched tightly to my head and tried to think about anything else but what was going on around me. Not such an easy task to do, especially when I heard Hotoe going at it with wild abandon with the lady Cadet in the bed opposite me. Guess she liked the way he looked at her ass. Blessedly, even the freakiest Cadet eventually gave up in exhaustion, and at some point in the small hours, I finally drifted off to sleep. And far sooner than I liked, the barracks alarm starting blaring and I pulled my dead tired self out of bed to hit the shower. I could hear Hotoe whistling in the stall next to me before my water had even heated up to a nice comfortable warmth, and I had to admit that I was more than a little jealous. And it made me feel a strong pang of loneliness as I longed for the girlfriend Id left on Earth. The rest of the shower I spent in a dark mood as I realized that itd been four weeks almost exactly since I had left. More than enough time for Anna to learn about where I had gone and that I most likely wouldnt be coming back. Shed mourn for while, but eventually, shed get over me and move on to someone else, which I had encouraged in the completely unacceptable short goodbye text Id manage to send off to her before Id been beamed up by Vangs ship. I supposed at some point, I would need to move on too. After my shower, Hotoe and a large group from our barracks leisurely walked the short distance to the cantina with some boasting quite loudly about their night time conquests while their partners grinned and seemed pleased at the very public announcements. There were also propositions being hurriedly arranged for the upcoming night. I received one from a lanky man who had a bed at the front of our barracks, and who I had noticed eyeing me last night as I came out of the bathroom right before lights out. And to my great surprise, the other from the lady Cadet opposite my bed, the one Hotoe had been cavorting with until the small hours of the night. The best I could do was to say Id think about it and try not to look like I was a ruby red ripe tomato ready to be plucked. Dear lord, this was going to take some getting used to. Breakfast was a rushed affair because of the lallygagging and we all wanted to make sure we werent late for our physical activity session with Pledge Tau-mine. After half an hour of lung busting exercises, we had to stand in straight lines sweating in the already rising heat to have Chief Winters blasting our ears for another half hour of lecture and dire warnings of latrine duty for a host of potential infractions. Afterward, would have been Advanced Mind Bending for me, but now it was my split free time. I had a whole hour to kill, so I decided to go straight back to bed, set an alarm on my unity ring, and catch up on some of the sleep I hadnt gotten last night, and probably wouldnt be getting this coming night either. My next two classes passed as if in fast forward. I had another edge of my seat interesting class in Technology and Surveillance that left my head spinning with all the new-to-me technical gadgets, and then Basic Weapons with Chief Winters. I found the weapons class just as interesting as the tech class, because the Chief started with the basics of Ethian weapons, which included the commonly used blaster pistol. I was glad to see I hadnt been the only one who had never handled a blaster in my class, and I spent the whole hour drinking up how to properly take care of the fuel cell, which the blasters used for power, and a step by step demonstration of how the weapon worked, and how to aim it effectively. By the end of the class, I was holding and practice aiming my own fully loaded blaster. Very cool indeed. Lunch was another quick affair, and then Hotoe and I were off to the auditorium for another round of Etiquette and Protocol, which I dozed through again, and Strategic Maneuvers, which I drooled over and was left wanting for more. And then it was time for our special assignment, which I had to admit, I had been dreading. I had been on the look out all day for anyone following me, or giving me more attention than they should, but as close as I could tell, no one seemed to be the wiser of who I was. Perhaps, my assignment to search the bunker Markus had used in my kidnapping really had been an odd coincidence. I certainly hadnt seen or heard anything since then that would suggest I should implement my exit strategy, but I was cautious just the same. As as I stood in the assembly field waiting for all of us scheduled for special assignment to gather and Chief Winters to tell us what that might be, I wondered if maybe I should have found a way to bail out before another surprise assignment left me in a position that I couldnt fake my way out of again. Too late now. I spotted Winters marching across the field toward us. You okay. You seem nervous? Hotoe asked, his voice full of concern. I glanced at him, trying to keep my face as neutral as possible. Im fine. I guess Im just tired. Didnt sleep much last night. That put a grin on Hotoes face. Ah, you were admiring our prowess werent you? Admit it Jasper, you wish it had been a threesome. The beds really arent that accommodating, but we can make it work. You should see what we do for three or more in those tiny little bed chambers many of the haulers have. I coughed as I stalled for time to come up with an answer. Thankfully, that was about the time Winters blew his annoying whistle, saving me from at least having to reply to my friend. Cadets, thank you for your hard work yesterday. As some of you know, this assignment team was able to find the place that the Heir was taken to after his abduction. It certainly has helped move our investigation forward, and giving us more evidence damming the man responsible, but the Heir is still missing. The man who abducted him isnt talking and we have no idea where the Heir went from the bunker. There is no evidence that the Heir has left the planet or that he is still at the College, so we are taking you all out to the desert today. There are some caverns there that could be used for short term occupation, and Command wants them searched. This could take longer than our time allowed for this special assignment, so I have arranged for you all to carry small packs with plenty of water and a small dinner. You each will also be outfitted with stun batons and blaster pistols. As you probably already heard, the desert wildlife can make the wasteland around us a dangerous place. Use caution and your heads, and dont be afraid to use your weapons. I know some of you are just getting used to using a blaster pistol, but its too dangerous to send you out there without one. So please, for all that is holy in this universe, dont shoot anything but the aggressive wildlife. Or Ill shoot you myself, and then kick you out of the College. Understood? YES, CHIEF WINTERS, the hundred or so of us gathered yelled out at once. Winters kept going like he didnt even hear us. See this as an opportunity to prove you belong here and that it wasnt a colossal mistake that you enrolled in the Protectorate. The wildlife can get aggressive out there, but its not more than a determined person with a weapon cant handle. Protect yourself, protect the members in your team, and keep an eye out for anyone squatting in the caverns.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I sincerely doubt we will find the Heir out there, its too dangerous for more than a day or two at a time between the extreme heat and the local animals and insects, especially alone and without extreme environment training, which I seriously doubt the Heir has had. But we have to be sure. I saw the man in the line before us look around, and then tentatively raise his hand. He looked a little pale, but he seemed committed to his cause of asking a question. Winters saw it too. He paused, gave the man a hard glower, but then replied with a clipped, What is it Cadet? The man slowly dropped his hand, and I could hear him stutter like he maybe hed made a mistake after all, but was too afraid not to continue. Out with it, Cadet. We dont have all day! Winters said impatiently. Yes, C-C-Chief. I just wondered how you know the Heir is alone exactly? Could he not have others with him? I mean if he was alone, w-wouldnt he have come back by now? M-m-maybe theres a whole group of people out there j-just waiting with blasters for anyone who tries to t-take him b-b-back. Or maybe hes already dead! And what they arent telling us is that we are really being sent out to find his body! One of the other Cadets shouted out. Someone from the back. I craned my neck along with many others to see who it was that had spoken, but I, at least, couldnt tell. Thats when the whistle screamed in our ears, and all of us abruptly turned back to the front to find the red faced Winters, holding his right hand high in the air and looking like he might fry the lot of us with just the glower from his eyes. ENOUGH! Orders are orders. We go out to search. I wasnt told what to find. Just to search. And since they are sending a bunch of newbies, I doubt they are expecting a major fire fight. But be prepared for anything. If you do find evidence of someone or many someones out there, inform your Pledge leader immediately. Do not engage anyone if you can help it, but back up your leaders if they demand it. You will form into the same groups you were in yesterday. Dismissed! I was among quite a few of us who just stood there looking around nervously wondering if maybe this was a prank or something. We were being sent out to the desert. With blasters. And no idea what we were walking into. None of us were trained for this kind of thing, at least not yet. But then Gayle and Markus had alluded that the College used every situation as a training opportunity. Maybe this was why the drop out rate was so freaking high the first year. I, at the very least, knew we werent going to find me squatting in a cavern out there, dead or alive. And most definitely, not a large group of kidnappers looking to keep their prize. But I still felt a feeling of discomfort. I didnt much like the idea of going into the desert, especially after what had happened after yesterdays special assignment. Anything could happen once we were outside of the College, and I would be much further from my protection team. My mind fumbled with what to do. How in the world would I be able to excuse myself from this? I mentally kicked myself for not following my intuition and implementing my exit plan before I had showed up to the assembly field. It would be mighty suspicious if I walked off now, but then I would at least still be surrounded by a College full of people. Yeah, at least until I got on a shuttle off world, then I would sure to be followed. I shivered at the sudden imagination of unknown eyes watching me. My god, I was turning completely paranoid, or was there a real reason to be concerned? Jasper, you coming? Hotoe had been saying my name a couple of times, and I was finally able to pull myself from the brink of full on hysteria and glanced at him. What? I asked dumbly. Our teams are gathering. Are you coming? I looked over to were Pledge Pezeri and Disciple Wy-lin stood with the other five Cadets from my group yesterday. Pezeri was looking around like he was searching for his missing Cadet, and I knew I only had moments to decide what to do, which made me want to panic even more. I cant go, I breathed in a whisper. It was like I was trying to convince myself on the decision to make, and yet, I felt myself paralyzed. If I didnt go and someone was now watching me, theyd know who I was as soon as I walked off this field without my team. If I did go, then this could be a trap to get me anyways. Or maybe I was just paranoid as hell and going would be the best way to keep my cover. Why not? Hotoe said. He must have heard me. Shit. I blinked at the other man. I didnt have words to respond. Shit. Shit. Shit. Dammit. I really needed to pull myself together. I took a long breath in, and then an extra long exhale to steady my nerves and hopefully commit to a decision already. And then a thought came to me. What would dad do if he was here? Would he walk away, or keep his cover? And instantly, I knew the answer, because how many times had I heard him say to me and others over the years that you had to go with your gut, and let the rest fall as it may. My gut was telling me that I was, in fact, better off not going into the desert. That danger was surely awaiting me there. But it was waiting for me here too. I could feel that as well. The best I could do was stall. Create some sort of distraction that could allow me to slip away unnoticed, at least for the time being. And it was like the gods of this galaxy had heard my silent frantic prayer, because a Cadet who had gathered in a group a little more than twenty yards down the field dropped like a sack of potatoes. Several shouts went up to bring attention to the fallen Cadet, and Winters jogged over to check the downed man. I had seen the same thing happen three times yesterday and once right after lunch today. The heat had gotten too much for some of the Cadets. There was always the constant reminder at the end of each class about the possibility of heat exhaustion or dehydration and that everyone should be drinking more water than usual, especially those not used to hot and dry climates. Though, it seemed, not everyone listened to that advice. I had taken that warning to heart and opted to carry a water bottle everywhere I went like many others Id seen and refilled it every chance I got. But it seemed like there were several who had still to learn the limits of what their body was capable of, or they were just plain stupid. Heat exhaustion! Winters exclaimed after a quick examination. He motioned to two Cadets closely. Get him to the Repository immediately. I then decided on my course of action. Certainly, the hot sun overhead was in a cooperating mood as it felt like it was baking the scalp right off my head. Being overheated wasnt that far of a gap for me to travel, but I needed to time this right or it would look like I was a copy-cat, trying to ditch my assignment. So I strolled past Hotoe toward my waiting group as if I didnt have a care in the world. Hotoe jogged to catch up. He gave me another concerned look. Are you okay, Jasper? You didnt look so well there for a minute. Have you been drinking enough water? I waved him off. Yeah, Im fine. Its just hot, and I have been drinking plenty of water, but it never seems like enough, you know? I continued over to Pledge Pezeri glad that I was already effectively setting the mood for my hopefully well-timed ditch. Hotote hesitated a moment more, but then he moved off a short distance down the field to his own team. As I joined my group, I wiped my brow in an obvious attempt to alleviate some of the sweat. Pezeri nodded at me to acknowledge my presence and that the team was now complete. He then went right into the speech I was sure he had prepared just for our benefit. Good to see you all again. I wanted to take the time to thank you all for a successful search yesterday. We were the ones who found solid evidence on the man responsible for the Heirs abduction. Thats going to go in your permanent records, so good for you. Maybe well get another one out there in the desert today, but the Chief is right, its dangerous, so I want to go over a few things before we march out to our assigned search area. While Pezeri had been talking, I had been rubbing the back of my neck with what I hoped was a look of discomfort on my face. I even placed my water bottle, that had long gone hot almost as soon as I had filled it right after lunch, up to my forehead. But it was the effect I was going for more than any coldness that might be left in the bottle from the ice water Id filled it up with. I caught some of the Cadets in my group giving me side looks, but more importantly, Pezeri stopped his presentation to address me directly. Cadet Ruloc, are you alright? I gave him a nod and a thumbs up with my free hand. Just fine, sir. Im ready to go whenever you are. But once my thumbs up was done, I went to rubbing the back of my neck and I squinted my eyes like I might be in physical pain. How much water have you had today, Cadet? I looked at Pezeri and took longer than I needed to to respond. At least three bottles, sir. This is my fourth. Im sure its enough. It was yesterday. Pezeri narrowed his eyes. You dont look so well. Maybe you should see a Caretaker before we leave? Im sure that isnt necessary, and then I chose that moment to lock my knees and let myself fall. Several pairs of hands automatically reached out for me, including Pezeris and a Cadet Id met yesterday in our group Otti Cedi. I was caught before I hit the ground, which I hadnt expected, but certainly appreciated. Cadet Mohlor, why dont you see Cadet Ruloc to the Repository. Then come right back. This Cadet was almost as large as Hotoe, and probably why hed been chosen in case I passed out or something. I heard a low bass voice reply, Yes, sir, and then one of his large arms supported me and we turned to make our way across the field. Mission accomplished. And I tried my best not to grin. Dark Guardian Chapter 49: Rest Order Cadet Mohlor and I approached the Remaker Repository and I started to think fast. There was no way I could get checked out by a Caretaker. Once they started their scan, they would know about the identity modifier. And if I didnt show up to get checked out, then that would cause questions I didnt want to answer either. I had effectively traded one set of problems for another. But at least I had bought myself some time. Now I needed a little more. I slowly pulled away from Mohlor and started to walk on my own, albeit slowly to make sure he knew I was still not feeling well. You should get back. Im within sight of the Repository. I can make it the rest of the way. Mohlor didnt look pleased with this scenario. Are you sure? I dont want you passing out in the street. I waved him off. Its literally just a few feet away. Ill make it. Mohlor eyed me intently for a long moment, then looked toward the short building front that sat between the residence hall and the auditorium. Currently, there were two white-coated Caretakers talking to each other just outside the entrance of the Repository. They couldnt be more than fifty feet away from where the Cadet and I had stopped to stand in the middle of the street. Irritated Cadets jostled us as they rushed past to wherever it was they were supposed to be going. After what felt like an eternity of wondering what he would do, Moholo finally nodded. Alright then. Get yourself taken care of. See you later. He then turned and jogged back toward the assembly field. Now that I was left to my own devices, I stood up straight, turned a decided blind eye to the two Caretakers who were now looking my way, and then I quickly marched toward the resident hall just beyond the Repository. I wasnt exactly sure what my next move should be, but I knew I couldnt go anywhere near those White Coats. I entered the coolness of the barracks and felt immediate relief. I quickly made my way to the our barracks bathroom, found an empty stall, and then laid my forehead on the closed door, and gave myself a moment to settle down. At some point along the way, I had started shaking. I couldnt describe how I knew, but I was certain I had just managed to avoid something badCClike really bad. And it made me more sure than anything that my time here at the College had come to an end. Now the question was the best way in how to do that with raising the least amount of suspicion. The first step was to find a way to talk to Pledge Tau-mine or Master Kiev. Markus had given me the emergency beacon, but I wasnt sure this counted as an emergency just yet. I suppose I could try calling either of them with my unity ring, but if that had been an option, then I would have been given their link numbers. I was still getting used to how the rings worked, but I knew that it was far easier to call someone if they had given you their number. Otherwise, youd have to look their information up in a call database. I did already know from my Technology and Surveillance class that ring calls could be hacked and tracked with the right equipment, which probably explained why I hadnt been told to use it to communicate with my protection team. Also, I was a new Cadet, I had no reason to be calling a Pledge or a Master for anything yet. That alone would have raised suspicion if someone was paying attention to unity ring activity at the College. So that meant I had to walk around until I found either Tau-mine or Kiev. The first might be a little easier. I had seen Tau-mine strolling through the lower College quite a bit yesterday as I had darted off to classes. She had been stopped many of those times by Cadets who looked like they were lost or perplexed about something, which made a good way for me to approach her. If nothing else, I could wait until Master Kievs remedial training later this evening, but that was still hours away. I flushed the toilet like I had used it, went to the sink to wash my hands, even though there didnt seem to be a soul in the room with me. But my paranoia was running wild, so I did the things a normal person would do when in the bathroom. After that, I hit the streets and prayed for Tau-mine to be there. It was my second time looking as confused and as lost as I could manage as I walked the main street through the lower school that I found her. She was standing in one of the few green spaces I had seen at the College talking to another Cadet. The rather sad looking patch of greenery sat in the space between the cantina and recreation room with a few benches for people to sit and relax during their free time, not that there was ever much time for that sort of thing at the Protectorate. I slowed my pace to give the Cadet time to finish her business. The short woman seemed quite upset about something. Tau-mine looked like she could care less about the Cadets problems, and before long the Cadet stomp off madder than she was before. I edged up to the Pledge who watched the woman go with a little smirk. Excuse me, Pledge, I was wondering if you could help me? I asked as I came up to her right side. Tau-mine pursed her lips as if she was sucking on something sour and turned to me, but once she registered who I was, the look disappeared entirely. Cadet? What can I do for you? Shouldnt you be on special assignment.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. She must have memorized my schedule. Though, I suppose she wouldnt be very good at protection if she hadnt know where I would be at all times. Yes, thats what I need to talk to you about. I looked around as if I was looking for something, but I knew she would take my meaning. There wasnt currently anyone in the green space with us, but there were several Disciples standing over near the entrance of the cantina looking like they were interested in what we were talking about. Tau-mine saw them, and gestured with her head to the left. Walk with me. I have to pick up something from the Trainee Depot. You can talk as we walk. I fell in step with her into the street, and despite what she said, none of us said a word until we reached the Depot. She quickly stepped inside, and led me down a narrow hallway, and to a room on the right. It was the size of a small bedroom and was stacked with crates labeled data pads that filled most of the space. Only a three foot section in front of the door was open. Once the door was closed, Tau-mine faced me. This place doesnt get a lot of foot traffic, especially this time of day. We should be alright to talk freely. Whats going on, Highness? Im assuming you know about what happened at yesterdays special assignment, and that Kiev talked to you about my exit plan? She nodded. Yes, did something else happen? I then quickly told her of what had transpired in the assembly field just a short time before. She blew out an air of frustration as I finished up telling her about managing to get out of going to see the Caretaker, and then coming to find her. Well, Im glad you trusted your gut, because after what Kiev told me about yesterday, I checked your assignment for today. As of two hours ago, your group was supposed to be helping to clear the debris from the Hall of the Renowned so they can start renovations soon. That caused an involuntary shiver to course down my spine. So you think someone was trying to set me up? Get me somewhere that I could be easily caught alone? The Pledge looked perplexed for a moment. Possibly, though its not unusual for special assignment tasks to be changed as close to half an hour before they begin. Also, if this was a setup to get you alone, I would think there are easier ways to do that than arrange a trip into the desert. She then shook her head and said, Nope forget that last part. Youre a new Cadet. Sometimes I forget how crazy the first two years were. I gave a little laugh. Two years? Who in their right mind would suffered through two or more years of this? Tau-mines lips turned up slightly at the corners. Its better than some life options, Highness. I assure you. Her eyes suddenly zoned out like she was thinking of something, and then she said, Well, its been drilled into our heads that we should treat all suspect situations as if they are truly suspect until proven otherwise. Under that assumption, it stands to reason that somehow it has been figured out that you are hiding out in the Cadet class. But they dont know youre Jasper Ruloc exactly, otherwise, they would have acted already. So they must be using the special assignments to confirm your identity. That means they are watching Cadets, and when whoever is behind all this discovers you never showed up at the Repository, that will make you a definte target worth pursuing. We need to get you off world sooner rather than later, but Im not sure your idea of getting kicked out of the Program is going to be as effective as you would like. Once Cadet Jasper Ruloc gets on a shuttle, word will get out fast, especially if that name has been flagged. Someone could either be waiting for you on that shuttle or even at your destination. And at that point you wont have Kiev or I backing you up. She made a lot of really good points, and it seemed my backup plan had fizzled and died. But there was still the possibility of Vang coming back, not that I was entirely thrilled about that. But if it got me back to the White Palace, and to relative safetyCCI had not forgotten what Markus had said about Zorrens assassination plots following me back thereCCthen so be it. Once there, maybe I could catch my breath and put together better security measures. Has Master Kiev heard back from the Admiral? The woman shook her head. Not that I am aware of, but I will reach out to check. Though, we might have another option. Let me make some calls. Until then, go back to the resident hall. Give this to your barracks leader if he wants to know why you are there. The woman tapped her unity ring, she pulled up a screen, tapped an option and started to speak. This note is to inform the person receiving it that Cadet Ruloc has suffered a small case of heat exhaustion and has been ordered to bed rest for the rest of the evening. All his assignments and classes have been canceled for the remainder of today. Authorization code 64T98RZ. The Pledge tapped her device once more to close it down, she then offered her wrist with the bracelet to me. I knew what she wanted. Id seen people doing it hundreds of times while I had been at the College. I tapped the side of her unity ring to mine so that the message she just recorded could be transferred to my own ring. If anyone asks you why you are in the barracks, just give them this. Its as official as I can do without you actually going to see a Caretaker. It might hold off questions for a short while, maybe even into tomorrow, but if anyone looks deep enough, they are going to know you never actually went to see a Caretaker, and they are the only ones who can give a rest order. Then will this even work? I asked holding up my unity ring that now had the new message. The small rectangle display on the silver bracelet lit up green showing I had a new message. Yes, for a time. Ive already helped the Caretakers once today to clear out a batch of Cadets who either collapsed or were near to collapsing today. The Caretakers did their thing, and then I created the vid notes so the Cadets could leave. Theres an awful lot of idiots that must think they are invincible or something. She then looked embarrassed like maybe she had insulted me too. I waved at her. Its fine. Better than fine, because those idiots provided us a good way to subvert my schedule. That made the Pledge chuckle. That it did. Her face then fell back into a serious look. Once you get there, stay at the barracks. Either I will contact you there, or someone else will to get you off world. Just be ready, because Im not sure how long this will take. It will be today, wont it? Or should I stay there tomorrow too? Tau-mine shook her head. One way or another, we will wrap this up tonight. Dark Guardian Chapter 50: Back To The College Rainus squinted through the large front view port as his personal shuttle dipped down past the hazy bronze atmosphere of Sora X. The systems sun Sora was radiating much of its fiery glory down on the tenth planet from that furious orange ball of ionized gas. The titan of the system was unforgiving in its radiance. It had seared away any possible life from the first nine planets clustered around the giant stars magnetized orbit, only allowing Sora X and two other planets just beyond at least a chance for Ethians to scratch out an existence in this part of the galaxy. It wasnt a place many from the Avi-dan Kingdom had willing chosen to settle, so Rainuss great grandfather King Orlethus had been all to eager to invite the Protectorate to rebuild their College here five hundred and seventy-two years ago after the original had undergone a devastating attack by rivals. In that time, the College had soared to glorious heights as its students turned into Protectors had won multitudes of recognitions for their abilities to protect and safeguard generations of leaders all across the Empire. The Colleges art of protection had become such an unshakable truth that Rainus had considered it a point of pride that they operated in his Kingdom. Unfortunately, the news of recent events on Sora X had spread like wildfire through the Empire, and a steadfast reputation that had taken centuries to build had been crumbling at an astonishing rate. Over the last few days, Ethians everywhere had been questioning how a Prince of the Empire could vanish while on the Colleges complex and under its direct protection. Rainuss sincerest hope was that the Protectorate would weather through this patch of bad publicity, but the first thing that had to be done was to find the missing Heir. And Rainus blamed himself for at least part of this mess. He had been the one to suggest Command bring in his son to help keep an eye on Adar. But Rainus had never thought Markus would go as far as he had. What had that fool boy of his been thinking? Since the abduction, Rainus had been receiving calls almost nonstop from Command at the Protectorate, all three of the Colleges Directors on separate and multiple occasionsCCnot together, from other Kings wondering what the yavit was going on in Rainuss Kingdom, and even lesser nobles trying to make feeble excuses to call, but inevitably asked if what they had heard about what was happening on Sora X was really trueCCand all of them had danced around asking directly about Markuss involvement, except for those at the College, of course. But the most notable calls out of them all were from the Emperor himself. Rainus had gone over a month without the leader of the Empire returning a single call Rainus had put out to him either marked business, personal, or incredibly urgent, but now Ghar Zahn would not leave him alone. And it was part of the reason Rainus found himself revisiting the Protectorate College. It was not only to help soothe the furious Emperor and let him know that Rainus was doing everything he possibly could, including going to the College himself, to find Adar, but also to have a very private and heated conversation with his son. One way or another, Rainus was not leaving Sora X without Prince Adar Zahn in hand or at least knowing of his location so Rainus could go pick him up personally. If that meant widening the gap between him and Markus to an unbridgeable length, so be it. There were more things important than a bruised and battered relationship between father and son. Do you think the College will be able to put this behind them? Rainus asked the man piloting the ship. Lieutenant Ruffian Jamiss had been Rainuss Protector for the last fourteen years. He had proved to be quite a competent guardian compared to the few before him, and Rainus hoped to have the man with him for a long time to come. In fact, out of the twelve Protectors Rainus had had over the course of his life, he would only consider Aragon Remeer Jamisss better. But then, Rainus doubted anyone in the Empire could compare to his old Protector and friend. Aragon Remeer had truly been one of a kind. Yavit, he missed that man. I do not know, Jamiss answered in a clipped tone. The well-muscled dark skinned man had been rather quiet over the last few days, not that he was a talkative person by nature, but now the Lieutenant seemed to be brooding and would only talk when directly spoken to with any of the comments he made being short and crisp. Rainus could only assume that this business with the Protectorate was bothering the Protector, but Jamiss was a professional at all times, and kept his opinions to himself, even when Rainus tried to dig to get to them. It is a shame if this is what breaks the College, but I suppose nothing can last forever. Rainus watched as their landing site came up fast. Jamiss always insisted on piloting the shuttle when Rainus was on board, even though the King had a personal pilot on staff. The Protector certainly had a heavy slant towards paranoia, and assumed everyone around Rainus had the worst intentions, which might be admirable from a safety standpoint, but sometimes annoyed Rainus more than he liked to admit. But usually, the King let the Protector have his way. It was easier than arguing, and in the case of piloting the shuttle, Rainus also suspected that Jamiss just loved to fly. As Rainus expected, Jamiss said not a word to his statement. Within the next several minutes, the shuttle came to a soft landing at the land point Sora Xs traffic control had given Jamiss. The Protector shut off the engines and turned in his seat to eye the King. You going to insist I stay this time? Rainus gave a little smirk that hed unintentionally managed to get the man to address him first. Jamiss had not liked it when Rainus had come to the College six days ago and insisted that the Protector stay on board the shuttle while the King met with Command to inform them of Kallers activities and suggest they call Markus back. The King had felt it important to go alone, because appearances can mean everything, and in that incident, he wanted Command to trust his word and even his discretion if needed, and having a Protector shadowing him to the meeting would have proved counterproductive in that effort. Not at all. That was circumstantial and you know it, besides, considering everything, I think Im hesitant to walk the place without you. That statement caused Jamiss to flinch, and Rainus was sorry he said it, but it was true. And the King hated that it was true. But as he looked out the shuttle to the smattering of buildings that was the cloak that covered the Colleges true visage, Rainus realized how deeply the recents events playing out at the College had effected even Rainuss own confidence in the Protectorate.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Rainus stood up from his seat and exited the shuttle without another word. He felt Jamisss familiar presence follow. The King didnt stop his forward motion until he passed the Colleges entrance archway to find Arch-Major Nathias Roth awaiting the King. Rainus paused briefly to allow Nathias to reach his side, then the two of them strolled through the middle of the street side by side as Jamiss trailed a few steps behind. Any changes since your last report? Rainus asked. No, sir, not that I am aware of, the Major replied. Rainus nodded his head. And Markus never told you what would happen in the two days he said he needed? No, but it seems to be the only reason hed let himself get caught is that hes planning something. He certainly doesnt seem to trust anyone at the College, not even those in charge. Dexter let me watch the recording of the interview he had with Markus, and it seems our boy is convinced that either Dexter or someone hes taking orders from was in on the attack at the chalet. Rainus, of course, had heard all of this in Nathiass report, but he liked going over information many times and from several angles, because you never knew what little nuggets might be accidentally overlooked, or just needed a different perspective. Have you found any proof of his claims? Nathias shook his head. Not specifically. I mean, there is speculation that someone higher up in the command structure of the College would have needed to give the attacker codes to shut down the power of the chalet like he had, but I cannot find direct proof that it was someone in Command. How else would the attacker have gotten the codes? Rainus asked already knowing the answer. Nathias let out a long sigh. I dont know. Ive interviewed everyone I could in administration, and no one seems to think its possible to get the codes at all, and that maybe there has been a mistake in the investigation. That maybe the attacker cut the power a different way. Did he? Nathias shook his head. Ive had my best engineer check the entire chalet and its power grid. The power was switched off by remote. It wasnt switched off at the source and none of the lines were cut, clamped, or redirected in any way. And my engineer stands by his assessment one hundred percent. Rainus pondered that for a moment, though he had expected what Nathias had just told him. In fact, Rainus had already drawn his own conclusions about the whole matter, but he needed to make sure everything was checked and rechecked, because once Rainus stared pointing fingers at the guilty party or parties, he wanted to make yavit sure of what he was talking about. So either Markus is right, and someone in Command is helping the attacker, or someone managed to steal the codes from a place that should be impossible to burglar. That is the term they gave you when you asked them about someone stealing the codes? Yep, that was Chief Commander Jordems words exactly, the Major said with more than a little hint of derision in his tone. Rainus chuckled to himself, because he was sure that Nathias had drawn his own conclusions about what was going on, but he was professional enough to keep it quiet until he had proof. It was too bad Markus couldnt have been a little more like his friend. Maybe things wouldnt have gotten so out of control. So that tells me that even if no one in Command gave out the codes, they are at least covering up part of the investigation to save face, Rainus said boldly now that it was obvious that every other possibility had been checked off the list. Nathias snorted. Little good thats doing them. Indeed. As they moved further into the College, some of the trainees saw Rainus dressed in his evergreen royal coat and moved clear on the other side of the street to get out of the way and out of respect, while others too busy rushing to where they were going just hurried on past. But Rainus and Nathias were oblivious to them all as their steadfast stroll kept a steady rhythm and speed as they briskly moved through the complex toward the administration building. Have you heard anything else from this Pledge Tau-mine? Nathias shook his head. No, Ive been trying to corner her again, but shes been quite good at ducking my advances. Every time I get close, she seems to disappear. Rainus blew out an air of frustration. Why was it that everyone seemed to be on their own agenda in this? The Heirs safety was serious business, and he was getting tired of all these games. I need you to impress on her the importance of giving up Adars location. We can protect him, but only if we can find him. And while I appreciate that she did give up the link to his emergency beacon, that implies that he will be in trouble when he uses it, and we might not get to him in time. I really wish you had pressed her more about giving up his location. A dark expression came over the other mans face. I did the best I could under the circumstance, Majesty. I would rather keep her cooperation than push her away. She seemed dead serious about keeping Markuss trust. So I felt I could only press her so far. The man hesitated a moment before continuing, I thought the reason you came here was to question Markus yourself of the Heirs whereabouts. Rainus drew in a heavy breath. I am, but Im not sure I will be any more successful than the rest of you. Probably less so. You how things are between us. The other man was quiet for a moment, because indeed, he knew better than most, exactly how things stood between him and his son. Nathias had been a best friend to Markus since childhood, and it had only been through a final realization that his friend was on a decidedly self-destructive path, that Nathias had decided to start working with Rainus for the benefit of Markus, even if the stubborn man didnt know he needed the help. Rainus knew that had put a strain on their relationship as well. It was a shame Markus couldnt see the damage he was doing to the people who cared about him. Why are you even here then? Nathias finally responded. Because I told an old friend I would try my best, and that means having a conversation that will probably go nowhere. But I have to at least try. Nathias bobbed his head up and down. Yep, well good luck with that. Youll need it. Hes stubborn and paranoid as ever. He only told me about needing two days for whatever hes planning under the guise of us arguing with each other, and I was sure he didnt want to even give me that much. But he did, Rainus replied quietly. Nathias appeared to think on that for a moment, Yeah, he did, he breathed out. Maybe we arent as done as I thought we were. Maybe, Rainus said as he felt for the young man. Rainus knew what it was like to have a friendship you cherished go stone cold. It wasnt an experience he would wish for anyone. They finally arrived at Rainuss destination. The sprawling building that engulfed a large section of the northeast section of the College, and was were hed find those in charge and his wayward son stashed in a jail cell. The King stopped, which made Nathias and Jamiss come to a halt too. I better go get this over with. I want you to track Tau-mine down. Get her to cooperate in whatever way you have to do it. I want this settled as soon as possible. Rainus looked to the west where the fiery ball of Sora was slowly dropping to the horizon. He figured they had only a little more than an hour before twilight. Rainus had no intention of staying the night on this planet. He had a Kingdom and duties to get back to on Darat. Surely, between the two of them, they could get Markus or his Pledge friend Tau-mine to lead them to Adar before night settled too firmly here. I will do my very best, Majesty, Nathias said as he saluted with a fist to chest. He then whirled on his heels as marched away, leaving Rainus to watch him go. I know you will, the King said softly, knowing that the Major would. In fact, he was positive that Nathias would be more successful than he. The man was good at getting things done, even the seemly impossible, it was why Rainus had persuaded him to work in the elite Arch Defenders branch of the Vanguard in the first place. Rainus let out a heavy sigh as he eyed the administration building with care. He really didnt want to do this next bit, but if he had asked the Major to do something unsavory, then he couldnt turn away from the same. So the King squared his shoulders and made for the entrance and toward a conversation that he really didnt want to have. Dark Guardian Chapter 51: Assassins Attack It was the swishing of the door that alerted Markus to the intruder in the room. Hed been laying on the bed for the last hour attempting sleep, but his thoughts were keeping him awake. He supposed that was a good thing as he laid there listening to the almost silent footfalls coming toward him. A moment later, Markus felt a presence at his back towering over him. There was a hesitation that came with wanting to check to make sure the person you were attempting to sneak up on was still unaware of what you were doing. Between that moment and the attackers next movement, Markus acted. He had been prepared for such a thing. It was the whole reason for getting caught, making sure the interview didnt go well, and being tossed in this highly uncomfortable cell for however long it was hed been here. As far as he could tell it had been almost two days, which meant Zorrens people had certainly taken long enough to respond to Markuss capture. Markus knew hed be at a disadvantage, because the person would be more equipped than he, but a well placed hit in the solar plexus was always a good way to put anyone off balance whether they were armed or not. But with his back turned, he didnt see exactly where the intruder was, so once again he found himself relying on his other senses, which had given him a fairly good idea of where to strike. So when Markus twisted around on his cot to throw a punch across his body and into the intruder, it hit the mark, at least enough to get the person to stumble backward and cause an object to clatter noisily to the floor. Good enough. It gave Markus time to spring out of his bed and press an advance on the intruder. The other man in the room didnt stay off balance long, and he met Markus with a jab with his right index and middle finger. It was a signature quat-lo move, and Markus met it with his own move of that discipline with a hook and cross of his right arm, while once again aiming for the solar plexus, but this time with the side of his left palm. The intruder managed to block Markus with a body cross and a strike toward the side of his neck. Markus swerved with the twist of his hips and brought around a powerful blunt punch to the face that actually connected, and sent the intruder backwards once more. Markus smirked, You werent expecting a full punch in the face, were you? It was obvious that this man was trained at the College, which also meant that said man would be fighting with a combined mix of combat arts of quat-lo and other more dignified kinds of fighting that could even be found in the Vanguard albeit with a different blend of fighting arts. But it was Markuss time in the fighters circle with the usually superior sized Fazha that taught him that unpredictability, raw brutality, and even the tried and true power of the mighty fist were far more effective than all his training in the Vanguard and Protectorate. While his opponent recovered, it gave Markus his first real opportunity to get a good look at the intruder. He was dressed in a black body suit and mask, and Markus noticed right away the intruders tall and slender stature much like the attacker from the chalet. It was a high probably that this was the same person. He certainly fought like the man Markus had clashed with earlier in the week. The intruder gained his feet quickly, and now brandished a pair of curved blades called carvots that were made especially for hooking into the skin and spilling out as much of the muscles, tissues, and organs as possible. Markus turned his body to the side to make less of a target. The other man dashed forward and Markus was ready for him. Naturally, it was never a good thing to be in a fight with only barehands, while your opponent was well armed. This put the advantage squarely on your opponent''s side. But Markus had learned over the years that such a one-sided fight could be overcome. In the Vanguard, he had been taught to use quick, unexpected movements and to come up with a rapid strategy to disarm your opponent as quickly as possible to level out the odds. In the Protectorate, he had been taught quat-lo, which automatically assumes that the person you are fighting against already has an advantage over you in some form or other. So the specific movements and strikes taught are for the sole purpose of giving those in the Protectorate the advantage of knowing a discipline that most the people in the Empire simply do not have the privilege to train in. But at some point during his time in the Program, Markus realized that his specialized training wouldnt help much against others who had gone through the same training as well. It was one of the reasons hed been eager to seek out other types of fighting beyond what the College offered, and why hed gone to Cresta after he left Sora X. And in that time, hed also run across a group of outlaws who specialized in knife fighting. Markus had readily pitted himself against them many times just so he could learn how to win this sort of fight without completely relying on what he was taught in the Vanguard or Protectorate. So as his opponent stood there with his double blades, and most likely thinking he had the upper hand, Markus grinned. The other thing he did was to tap into the reservoir of anger that he could always readily pull from. It was like he was a thirsty man who hadnt had a nice cold drink in weeks. As the customary feeling of cold calculating fury swept over him, a series of movements flickered through his mind showing Markus exactly how to disarm and incapacitate his foe, and then he acted. In the space between one breath and the next, Markus jabbed at the intruder like he was going for a throat punch, but before the hit could land, and while the knives were coming up to defend, Markus twisted around so he was now coming at the right side, and landed the side of his palm in a cutting motion at his opponents lower right ribcage, exactly where the liver was located. It didnt matter how tough you were, a hit like that immediately caused a person to seize up in a temporary paralysis.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It was short work to relieve the man of his weapons with precision blows on each wrist, and then to deliver that throat punch Markus had promised earlier, which now felled the man directly to the ground. He kicked one of the blades under the bed so neither of them could get it, swiped up the other one, and held it to the intruders throat with the hook ready to spill his lifeblood all over the dirty cell floor. Glad you could finally join me. I was thinking you lot were too scared to take me on, Markus sneered at his captive. He then grabbed the top of the mask of the intruder, and yanked it off. Markus was not surprised by the identity of the man under his knife. He had been expecting him, or one other. So you decided to go from Master Teacher to assassin? Im disappointed in you Master Meh-len, though I doubt you will hold that title for much longer. I admit, I was expecting Gunther more than you. I thought you, at least, had common sense enough to not to strike out at a Protectorate client, especially one such as the Heir. Youre assuming, of course, I was the one to do that. I could be working for the College, and was sent here to beat a confession out of you for the Heirs location, Meh-len growled. Markus laughed dryly. With two carvots? And do I see an injector there that dropped on the floor, which I bet is full of a lethal dose of some sort of toxin? Yeah, I dont think so. Maybe if you came in with a stun baton, I might have believed that. So did Zorren order my death himself, or was he a coward about it, and delivered the order through someone else? Wait, dont answer that, I bet I already know. He jerked backed Meh-lens head and pressed the knife down enough to draw blood to make sure he had the mans full attention. What I really want to know is the names of everyone in your little team, because I know you arent working alone. You can start with the person or persons you are working with in Command. Kill me, if you dare, Nador, but Im not saying a word to you or anyone else. It was then that the door to Markuss cell opened, causing him to look up in more than a little shock to see his father standing there with glowering eyes. The biggest shock of all was that the older mans anger wasnt directed at Markus for once, but the man he held under the knife. Oh, I think you will talk, sooner rather than later, Master Meh-len. Just so you know, I saw your assault of my son on the terminal thats been monitoring this cell. You do realize that the attempted murder of a noble is a life sentence on the prison world of Korlax. Though, I think for you there will be a far heavier price to pay for trying to make a move against the Heir. I am certain the Emperor will take pleasure in seeing your execution through himself. So you will answer my sons questions, and maybe, if you are fortunate, an arrangement can be worked out in your favor. There was deathly silence in the tiny cell for a long moment as no one spoke, and Markus wondered if Meh-len was actually considering to talk. Slit my throat, send me to Korlax, or deliver me directly to the White Palace yourself. I will not say a word, Meh-len replied in a cold, hard voice. Markus knew conviction when he heard it. In his time as interrogator, there were those who would talk easily, those who needed a little encouragement, and then those who stood strong no matter what you threw at them. Master Meh-len was certainly of the third kind, so Markus reached down to pinch the side of the Masters neck, until the man slumped into unconsciousness. His father looked at Markus incredulously. Why did you do that? Markus shrugged as he pulled the knife away and allowed the Masters body to hit the floor. He wasnt going to talk. Now that Meh-len was down and out, the full brunt of the Kings glowered landed squarely on Markus. You dont know that! Yes, I do. Ive done this a few times, pavi. I know when a man isnt going to talk. Too bad, Ive been waiting for days for someone to come at me. I was really hoping this would work. Markus leaned down and scooped up the injector. He checked the syringe. It was full of a crimson liquid. He carefully retracted the needle so he wouldnt accidentally puncture himself and slipped the injector in a pocket. He then slipped the carvot into the waist of his pants with the black handle almost hidden against his black shirt and pants. To do what? His father eyed Markus carefully from the door as Markus walked toward him. To draw Zorren out, but I still might be able to make this work. If you will help me? Markus couldnt believe he had said that last part, and from the look on his fathers face, he was sure pavi was thinking the same thing. A long moment passed as the man stood there. A normal person accidentally shows the emotions of the thoughts he thinks, but not King Rainus Nador. He stood there like a statue barring Markuss exit through the door as he most likely pondered Markuss offer, or possibly was deciding how much to punish Markus for all hed done since setting foot in the College, and especially abducting the Heir of the Empire. I came here for Adars location. Give me that, and I will help you do whatever it is you think you need to do, his father said quietly. The glower was gone now, but Markus could feel the years of animosity between them hovering just out of sight like a bomb that might explode at any moment. Markus lowered his voice so that hopefully the recording devices he knew were still picking up everything happening inside his cell would not hear what he said next. Its all connected, pavi, and I know you know it. Help me here, right now, and I promise I will take you directly to Adar myself. Most of the time, Markus shied away from being anything like his father, but Markus had always found the mans ability to stay calm, cool, and almost entirely emotionless in any situation an admirable trait, at least when it wasnt aimed at him. So it was one thing he had been determined to learn from his sire before they had parted ways. But now, Markus let all that training go as he stood in front of a man that he had taken great pains to shun for decades, so his father could see how serious he was about his intentions. He let his determination show. But even more than that Markus let his anger, frustration, hope, and deep concern come out. It was all a whirling mass tied up in a knot, and all the things hed felt since Adar had shown back up in his life. He could barely make sense of it all, and the worst of it was the terrible feeling like he was walking stark naked in a crowd. In front of his father, no less. And Markus found himself shutting it all back down almost as soon as he let it out. But it was enough. King Rainus Nador was rocked backward like someone had slammed a punch in his gut, and for the first time in a long time, Markus saw an expression of compassion cross the old mans face. It was there, and then it was gone. Like a whisper or a flittering dream. And then that always stoic look was back as if it had never left at all. The King nodded to the man still sprawled out in Markuss floor. Bring him, was all he said, and then his father whirled around and marched up the corridor beyond the cell. For once in his life, Markus did exactly as his father asked of him without the normal surge of frustration or irritation following it, quietly slinging his burden over a shoulder and quickly followed in his elders footsteps. Dark Guardian Chapter 52: The Verity Dome-ni There were many perks of being a King, but the most ordinary, and yet, often times, gratifying was the power of his ability to clear a room. It did not matter what Kingdom or domicile he was in, save the White Palace, if King Rainus wanted a room to himself, he had it with one expertly given scalding look and a booming voice demanding his request. As if by magic, every person in that room evacuated like there was a fire lighted on their very person, and within moments, Rainus Nador would find himself blessedly alone. No hesitations. No irritated exclamations. And most importantly, no questions asked. That was how he had managed to be in the security room that held the bank of terminals that monitored all off the interview rooms and holding cells in the Protectorate administration building. And in the process of making sure that no one would be watching the conversation that he had been planning to have between him and his wayward son, Rainus had seen the door to his sons cell open and the stealthy figure slip in. Even though Rainus knew of Markuss ability to take care of himself in many situations, including this sort of one, the King spent a breathless moment watching as the darkly clad intruder pulled out an injector and tried to apply it to Markus who asleep with his back to the would-be assassin. For half a second Rainus considered shouting at Jamiss, who stood just outside the door to the security room to ensure Rainus would have his privacy, to go help his son, but he needed not worry. In the time it took to blink, Markus had knocked the attacker backward and was on his feet beside the bed. In the next few spans of heartbeats, a short, but violent scene played out before the King on the holographic display. In the end, Markus stood with the attacker on his knees and knife to his throat. Rainus had seen enough and rushed out of the security room and down the hall to the cell that held his son. Rainus was more than a little shocked to see the identity of the attacker to be the Quat-lo Master. What could possibly compel a well respected teacher of the Protectorate to attack Markus? Of course, the obvious answer was that he was in on the attack against Adar. Maybe even been the one who had killed Pledge Haxley. Rainus had heard the Master had a grudge against Adar, and of the teachers serious misjudgment of attempting to use the Hand of Death on the Heir during his assessment. But would Meh-len really go so far to attempt assassinations to the noble class? Apparently so. And apparently, Markus was determined to see his plan through, even if it was putting himself at serious risk. It had been another shock, maybe even more than a shock, to see the moment his son had let his carefully placed facade drop, allowing Rainus a single moment to see the real Markus Nador. That was something Rainus hadnt seen in a great long while. If his son was willing to show that much of himself even for a second, then Rainus was willing to give his son some time to finish his plan, but only some. Markus had no need to explain further what he planned. Rainus could see all the pieces fall into place like a tapestry being unveiled for an eagerly awaiting audience. It had been his sons goal all alongCCto get evidence against Zorren Zahn. It was why he had kidnapped Adar. Why Markus had allowed himself to get caught so easily by the Protectorate. Why Markus had done nothing to save himself in the interview with Captain Dexter. It even explained why his son had not told Nathias of Adars location and asked mysteriously for two more days. All of this was orchestrated to offer Markus up as bait and give Zorrens people time to come take it, while Markus had been planning to turn the tables on them when they did. Of course, Rainus figured, Markus had had his reasons for doing all that he did, but it still didnt make it right, and abducting the Adar was going just a little too far. But it wasnt a terrible plan, and it would be a shame to have his sons work go to complete waste, so Rainus was willing see it through, though from here on out, he would be taking the reigns. So after the short confrontation in the cell, Rainus led Markus and Jamiss, who trailed behind his son and the man that he carried, to the office of Chief Commander Jordem. He expected it to be full, because Rainus had just left it only ten minutes ago, telling those there that hed talk Markus into giving up the Heirs location. Rainus had then made for the security room to make sure no one, not even those in Jordems office could hear that conversation, because what happened between father and son really shouldnt be for public consumption. But then things hadnt gone like he expected, but at least Rainus had a recording of what had transpired between Markus and Master Meh-len tucked away safely in his pocket. Any other evidence of the file had been scoured away with no traces left behind. And that important fact would be helpful in what happened next. Rainus entered the office without so much as a polite knock or a pause to ring the chime. The door was keyed to open as soon as Rainus placed a palm to the scanner. It was yet another perk of being a king, no door to a public office across the Empire could lock out the Emperor, any of the Kings, or any direct Heirs. And so, every face in the office turned in surprise as Rainus purposefully walked through the door closely followed by Markus, the still unconscious Meh-len, and Jamiss. Jamiss as always took his position right inside the door, so he was out of the way, but his eyes and attention roving the room on constant alert of the slightest sign of danger toward Rainus. It didnt matter that those gathered together here were technically his bosses. A Protector was always ready for trouble anywhere and anytime just like he was taught. Markus had walked passed Rainus and unceremoniously tossed the limp form of Meh-len onto the large conference table that Rainus had sat at just a weeks ago to convince the command officers of what might come about. His son then threw a gloating smirk to everyone in the room, and then walked back toward Rainus and took a position with the wall at his back and stood there clearly enjoying the utter shock playing out in every person seated at said table. Rainus had simply stepped far enough in the room to make his presence known and just stood there like a powerhouse holding court for the people of his domain, and waited patiently for what was most assuredly to happen next. He didnt have long to wait. As soon as Markus had stepped up against the wall, Chief Jordem had bolted straight out of his seat with his face as red as the setting sun had been when Rainus had first stepped into the administration building. What is the meaning of this! The Chief sputtered out as he gestured to Meh-len, but glared at Markus, though Rainus was quite certain the question had been directed toward himself. So Rainus didnt hesitate to speak up. This is the man that snuck past your security, slipped into my sons cell, and almost killed him not five minutes ago. This also happens to be the man who broke into the chalet, killed Pledge Haxley, and attempted an assassination of Prince Adar Zahn. If the men before him were shocked before, the looks of outright disbelief shined back at Rainus as they took in the Kings words. Granted, Rainus had no idea if all of what he said was true, especially the part about the assassination of Adar. That had been implied, but there was no evidence that suggestedCCyetCCthat had been the attackers end goal. And Meh-len had not confessed that he was the one who had broken into the chalet, the proof of that conversation still lay neatly tucked away in Rainuss pocket. So for now, it was a Kings word against everyone elses. Not many people dared to call a King an outright liar, or would think to when he sounded so absolutely sure. And so Rainus eyed all those gathered to carefully watch each of their reactions.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Captain Dexter sat the closest to Rainus and to where Markus had slung his prize. He seemed the most taken back of all and had not been able to take his eyes off the still form laying less than an arm length away like the Master might spring up any moment and smite all of them down in an instant. Chief Winters was also presentCCand who hadnt been there when Rainus had first come to the room this eveningCCstanding near the table and a little to the side and in front of Dexter like maybe hed been receiving orders. The Chiefs face had gone a ghostly white at Rainuss last words with his eyes wandering to Markus, and then back to Meh-len. The Chiefs lips then pressing tight as he took another long look at the Quat-lo Master. The two Directors present Shiperii and Foster. Each one sitting at each of the heads of the table were ramrod straight in their chairs as they glared at Rainus for daring to make such an accusation, but Rainus also caught each giving furtive looks toward Meh-len like he was a bug they would like to squash than have in their presence right now. It was the expression of Chief Commander Jordem that really intrigued Rainus. He was still standing and quite livid. His face now changing over to deep purple, but it was the eyes that gave him away. There was a distinct look of panic there that Rainus was lucky to catch at all, because it had been so fleeting. Interesting. And where is your proof, King Rainus. Those sort of accusations against a respected member of the Protectorate staff will not be taken lightly. If we are to accept that Master Meh-len did indeed do the things you said, then we must have evidence to support it. Director Shiperii spoke up in a quiet, but firm voice. He then turned to Chief Winters in a commanding tone. Inform a Caretaker immediately that Master Meh-len requires attention. It took a moment for the Chief to respond out of his startled stated, but the voice of the Director was enough to shake him out. Winters gave a fist to heart and quickly left the room. Rainus could tell that Markus was about to speak up, but he threw his son a cutting look that told him to keep his mouth shut. Markus glared at Rainus for a moment, but kept quiet. The King turned his attention back to the Director sitting at the head of the table closest to him. The King pulled out the data stick in his hand that held the recording of Markuss and Meh-lens confrontation, but he held firmly onto it, and did not offer it to the Directors now outstretched hand. The Masters confession is here, not a total lie, just not the confession they were thinking. Rainus continued, but I am afraid I will have to hold onto it until the traitor in Command is apprehended as well. We dont want him getting his hands on this and destroying the evidence. This disk is the only copy of the Masters confession. That statement made the room go silent again. Again, Rainus watched the expressions of the four men. The only one who threw a quick look around the room was Dexter. The other three simply glared at the King. That is not acceptable, King Rainus. We will not have one of ours blamed for something without hard evidence. This time Director Foster spoke up from his end of the table. I understand that this is not an ideal situation, but as I am a neutral party here, I think it stands to reason that I should hold onto this disk until we are sure who is loyal to who. You are not neutral, Majesty. Your son abducted the Heir and refused to give up his location. Did you managed to get that confession like you said that you would? Chief Jordem had managed to get his words back and he spat them out in a bold faced accusation. Rainus simply smiled. In fact, he did. I know where Prince Adar is. Another wave of shock went around the four faces and each of them shouted out the same question, Where? Rainus actually had trouble controlling his features, but he managed. This was proving to be more fun than hed intended, and he was having trouble not laughing out loud. He wasnt a man who told bold faced lies as a normal pastime, not like he was doing now, but he had deemed the situation to require it. This was the best and fastest way to get to the truth, to protect the Heir, and to do his duty to his Emperor. And deep down, a part of him was enjoying this more than he probably should. Like I said before, Rainus said in all seriousness. There is a traitor in the higher ranks of this College. I will deluge nothing until the culprit is apprehended and we are sure that everyones loyalty is where it should be. This puts us all in a very difficult position, Majesty. Director Shiperii replied in a grim tone. Indeed it does, but I have a suggestion that will draw all this unpleasantness to a swift and final conclusion, Rainus offered. Curious looks came from all four and it was Foster who spoke up. And what is that? Each of you state that you had nothing to do with the attack on the chalet, that you have no ill will toward the Heir, and that you are not in league with Zorren Zahn or Kaller Hame in any shape or form. And we bring in every single person who works in this building to state the same. Everyone blinked at the King, momentarily trying to understand why he would say such a thing, and then as comprehension dawned, all four heads swiveled as one toward Markus, who was once again sporting his smug smirk. Yes, as you all know, my son has the Verity Dome-ni. Its the only fool proof way to know for sure who is telling the truth and not, and quite frankly, Im surprised none of you thought to use his services in this matter. He kidnapped the Heir! Jordem exclaimed. Nador refused to give up his location, so as far as we are concerned, your son is as guilty as the person who broke into the chalet, which of course, it could have been Pledge Nador who did that too. He could have just lied about being the one stopping the attacker to get the attention off him. Again, Markus looked like he was going to speak up, but Rainus stepped in front of his son to stop him, and addressed the Commander himself. Markuss actions are circumspect, yes, but his ability to use his Dome-ni to find the truth is on record to be completely accurate, which you already know, because hes used his ability for the College in the past. He could lie about who is telling the truth. Just because he knows who speaks true, doesnt meant mean that he will tell us accurately. This was Jordem again. What reason would he have to lie? Dexter was the one to speak up. He wants what we want, and that is to protect the Heir. Rainus looked to the Captain with a raised eyebrow, because that was the exact thing he was going to mention. And if he was the attacker on the chalet, and the one who killed Pledge Haxley? Jordem said. Markus Nador may have unconventional ways of doing things, Chief Commander, but I do not believe that Pledge Nador would kill a Pledge just for standing guard, or attempt harm on the Heir. This was Director Shiperii. He had a decided frown on his face. I do not like the idea of my word being suspect or being put under the scrutiny of the Verity Dome-ni, but King Rainus does have a point. The fact is that the chalet was broken into because the person had command codes he should not have had, and the only way he could have gotten them was if hed stolen them, or someone in our office gave them to him. We have already done our own internal investigation on this matter and there have been no signs of the administration building being hacked, or otherwise illegally entered anytime within the last three month period. So that leaves just one conclusion. This last bit was news to Rainus, and it seemed Markus, Captain Dexter, and Commander Jordem as well. Despite his close hold on his emotions, Rainus couldnt help the surprise that he was sure showed on his face and probably matched all but the two Directors. Foster nodded to his counterpart across the table and he turned to Markus and spoke clearly so all could hear. I have had no involvement in the recent attack on the chalet. I have no ill intentions toward Prince Adar Zahn. My loyalty is to this College, to my Empire, and to Emperor Ghar Zahn. I have not knowingly or willingly helped or encouraged Captain Kaller Hame, Prince Zorren Zahn, or anyone else in their vendetta against Prince Adar Zahn. My intention is to find the Heir to offer him protection, and to discover those looking to do him harm by apprehending them for appropriate disciplinary actions, even if that means they are members of this College. The room was silent again as all eyes went directly to Markus. Rainuss sons eyes had a distant look that they got whenever Markus was hearing the truth of a persons words. The look passed, and then Markus nodded his head, letting everyone know that Director Foster had spoken the truth. It caused the Director to relax his back just a bit almost in relief that everyone knew he hadnt been the traitor. Director Shiperii was next repeating the exact phrase of Foster, who was followed up by Captain Dexter doing the same. Both of the men received a nod from Markus when they had finished. Though, Markus seemed a little surprised at Dexters innocence. Had he suspected the Captain of being the traitor? Last up, was Chief Commander Jordem. He was still standing, and he had gone absolute silent during the last few minutes. Dark Guardian Chapter 53: Moment Of Truth Markus stood against the west wall in Chief Commander Jordems office enjoying the show unfolding before him. Markus may have several decades full of hard feelings toward his father, and might even disagree with much of what his father did, but he also had maybe more than a little modicum of respect for the old mans ability to orchestrate scenes like the one currently unfolding. It made Markus realize that maybe his sire still had a few things left to teach him after all. What was happening now in Jordens office, of course, had been the end goal of what Markus had been trying to accomplish in his plan, but his father was doing a far more elegant job of it than he had. But then things like that were a little easier to do when you were a King. Markus tried not to think to hard on that part, because he had, after all, pissed away his chance at becoming a King, though that job came with a lot of responsibly he simply did not want. He was okay with sacrificing elegance for violence, if that meant he could live his life on his terms and not have a whole Kingdom depending on his every action and word. In a span of a few minutes, his father had effectively ripped away all the posturing and politics to declare for all present that there was indeed a traitor in Command, that they did have an effective way to discover the traitor quickly, that Markus was absolutely working in the favor of the missing Heir albeit in a less than desirable way, and that at least three people around the table were not in on the plot against Adar. So now, every eye was on Chief Commander Jordem, waiting for him to say the words the two Directors and Captain Dexter had said, to show that he was innocent as well. The silence stretched into almost a full minute as the Commander stood there still looking angry enough to do someone bodily harm. We are waiting, Commander. Declare yourself to Pledge Nador, so we can start bringing the rest of the staff in. I really dont want this to take all night. Director Shiperii replied from his seat at the head of the table with a distinct tone of impatience. Before the Commander attempted to say anything, pavi spoke. I am curious as to why someone in Command would even act out against the Heir. Wouldnt such a thing be counterproductive to the well-being to this College? Certainly, a person wouldnt want to drawn the Emperors wrath in harming the Heir that hes committed years to finding and bringing back to his rightful home, but it could not have missed this persons sense of reason that helping in such a plot would have devastating effects on the Colleges reputation. Its one thing if a lower subordinate is in the thick of it, but something else entirely, for a head of an organization to become involved in the assassination of the Emperors chosen successor. That would stain the entire establishment with the taint of treason, dont you think, Chief Commander Jordem? Markus and every other person in the room watched as the angry expression that had dominated the Commanders expression since Markus had entered the room quickly morph into flat out panic. Markus felt himself tense as realization washed over him. Certainly, he and the Commander had butted heads and had a terrible falling out that led to Markuss leaving the College, but he had not truly considered him a candidate to be the traitor. What had he missed? Though clearly, pavi had picked up on it somewhere along the way. Is it true? Did you really give Master Meh-len the codes? Director looked toward the Commander in shock, which pretty much was everyone elses expression besides pavis. Jordem looked like he had been physically struck by the Director, and he spat out. I did no such thing! Markus felt it. That squirmy feeling inside like he might have a bout of explosive diarrhea. He had long since equated that sensation to when he heard an untruth, or when hed eaten something highly inadvisable. Since the latter hadnt been the case, he was confident in his next words. Hes lying, Markus told the room, but by this point, he doubted anyone needed Markuss confirmation. Jordem was doing a fine job of giving himself away, and Markus realized that pavi had never actually named Jordem a traitor. But then, Markus knew from being an interrogator how much a guilty conscious can work against a person. The Commanders face was back to angry again and his stance had changed to that of a man who was ready to fight his way to freedom. This is distressing, Jasic. Director Foster said using Jordems first name. And I am with King Rainus on this. I am having a hard time understanding why you would jeopardize the Protectorate in this way? I thought you a true College man. I want to know who else is in on this, Director Shiperii replied almost on top of Foster. Who else in this organization are your working with? I want their names. All of them. And how much of this has been Captain Hames initiative? The Commander didnt get a chance to answer any of the questions, if he would have cooperated at all. The forgotten and still body of Meh-len was no longer still as he rolled off the table toward Jordems side. The Master landed on his feet. He must have had two other carvot blades hidden on him, because Meh-len brandished them both. He tossed one to Jordem and the other he used as he rushed toward the other head of the table and cut a thin line across Director Fosters throat.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The Master didnt even stop as he rounded the table and took a stab at Captain Dexter, who had only just managed to rise to his feet and stumbled back enough to miss the tip of the knife. But the Captain had moved out of the way, giving the Master enough of a clearing to make a rush for the door. Only pavi was still standing a few steps away from the door where hed remained for the entire revelation. Jamiss hadnt remained still, however, as he moved lightening quick from his post, and within a few steps, hed removed his executioners staff from beneath the cover of his Protectors black coat, extended the staff to its full seven foot length, stepped in front of pavi, and activated the blue transparent shield from the staffs core, which covered a good three feet in front of Protector and charge. But Meh-len didnt even make it that far, because as soon as Markus saw Master Meh-len lunge for Foster, hed pulled his own carvot from his belt. Carvots werent the best throwing knives. They had too much weight in the handle and the curve of the blade was far better for cutting and ripping than gliding towards a target. Even still, Markus stepped from the wall a few paces, took careful aim with an attempt to compensate for the knifes throwing flaws, and let it loose. It sailed through the air and sunk deep into the Masters chest. A look of shock was in the Masters eyes when he felt the knife go in, because Meh-len had been too preoccupied with lunging at Dexter to see the knife coming. But a body in motion stays in motion, so the Master kept on straight for the door. Markus met him a few feet from Jamisss shield, and gave the Master a side kick with his left foot. Meh-len attempted to swerve away from the incoming leg, but his body was starting to react to the blade in his chest, and the man didnt so much as swerve as fall forward. Markuss foot encouraged the fall to go backward, and the Master fell hard to his back with a loud exhale. Dexter didnt waste time as he knelt down beside the Master, grabbed the mans hands and bound them together with narmacord he had in his pocket. He quickly did the same with the feet. Only once Master Meh-len was secure, did Dexter try to do anything about the wound in his chest. At this point, Markus had stepped around Dexter and Meh-len to go for the armed Commander, but he found Jordem kneeling at the feet of the Director and helping to staunch the blood trickling from Fosters throat. Thankfully, it didnt look like a deep cut. If they could get him to a Remaker within the next few minutes, he should be alright. Director Shiperii was on his feet and already moving in behind Jordem. The man saw the carvot the Commander placed on the table in order to help Foster. Sheperii took up the knife and slipped it in his back waistband as he went toward the other Director. Shiperii glanced at Markus. Get a Caretaker, Pledge, the Director ordered, making it clear that he had the Jordem situation in hand. Markus stopped in mid-stride and made for the exit. Jamiss had already retracted the shield, but he kept the executioners staff extended and ready as he stepped off to let Markus pass. Pavi did the same. He palmed the door open, but didnt even have to go outside as a man in a white coat was standing there with his hand halfway to the door chime. The Caretaker looked at Markus in surprise. The Director needs immediate attention, Markus barked at the Caretaker. He then stepped back, allowing the man to rush past him. Markus then walked to the spot hed occupied along the wall and took up his post there once more. Markus watched as the Caretaker stabilized Director Foster with a temporary medical-sealant so that he could be transported to a Remaker. While a pair of Disciples called by Dexter carried the Director away, the Caretaker squatted down to administer a medi-scan, but within moments, the Master expired. The Caretaker rose with a grim expression. The knife had ruptured too much of the heart muscle for repair. He never would have made it. But Director Foster should be fine after a few treatments. Thank you, Caretaker Releo. Your services, as always, are appreciated. Director Shiperii replied. The Caretaker nodded and quickly left the room. Two more Disciples entered, again commed by Dexter, and they carefully picked up the still cooling body of Meh-len and carried him away. Shiperii was now standing over a seated Jordem. The Commander had namacord wrapped tightly around his wrist. The mans bloodied hands resting on the table. Dexter stood nearby as well, but with his right hand pulling back his black coat to reveal the blaster pistol holstered high on the outside of his thigh. It was a silent warning to Jordem, not to try anything else. But the Commander did not look like he wanted to try and escape or anything else. His face had gone completely pale and looked harried like he hadnt sleep for weeks. Now that all thats taken care of, Director Shiperii said as he walked back to sit down in the seat hed abandoned in all the chaos, How about you answer our questions, Jordem? I assure you, that if you cooperate, that we might be able to work something out, but you can consider your membership and status with the College gone. But there are other, more unpleasant things we can do to you, if you want to do this the hard way. Jordem never took his eyes off the blood on his hands, but he began to speak in a hoarse voice. I am a loyal man. To this College. To this Kingdom. To this Empire. And even more, to my friends. Foster has been a good friend to me. I never intended for him to get hurt and I most especially did not intend for Haxley to die. The Commander paused for a moment, and then blew out a long breath as if he needed to expel something hed been holding on to for far too long. Meh-len said that they just wanted to send a warning to the Prince and maybe even find more evidence against him. I probably would have done it just because of what happened to Captain Hame. He was a good Protector that was retired way before his time. But then Meh-len showed me the evidence they have against Prince Adar, and that made my cooperation a sure thing. Dark Guardian Chapter 54: Matter Of Evidence What are you talking about? Evidence about what? Director Shiperii asked with a perplexed look on his face that was mirrored by everyone else in the room. Markus found himself leaning forward a little as his mind tried to wrap itself around this new development. What in the universe sort of evidence did anyone have against Adar? The Commander continued, but this time he sat a little straighter like he was about to be vindicated for what he had done. I was shown images of the ships registry that Aragon Remeer used to escape with the Empress and young Prince Adar. It was the same ship that was stolen by the Fazha Rebellion twenty years ago from a Vanguard shipyard, and it shows a clear connection between Remeer and the Fazha. I know that might not be straight up evidence that Prince Adar is working with the Rebellion now, but hes been gone a long time. What do we really know about him? What has he been doing all these years? And where does his true allegiance lie? He wasnt even back a full week and he discredited one of our own, and in doing so stripping the Emperor of his Protector. It does not bode well for our future gentlemen, or his intentions toward our Empire. Markus blinked at the Commander like he couldnt quite believe what the man had said, and from the looks on everyone elses faces, they seemed to be having a difficult time digesting it too. Adar in league with the Fazha Rebellion? Or even Aragon for the matter? That didnt seem likely. Aragon might have crossed a line when he had taken Adar from the White Palace, but that didnt mean hed cozy up with zealots and terrorist, nor Adar for that matter. Besides, Markus had been there when pavi had helped Aragon and Leeta orchestrate their escape from the Empire, and never once was the Rebellion mentioned in any capacity. Though to be fair, Markus had been too preoccupied with helping his friend recover from the ordeal with his brothers to catch many details at the time. Now Markus wondered exactly were his father had gotten Aragons ship. And if this information might implicate his father in some way. Yavit. Markus eyed his old man, but the Kings face had gone to stone like usual. An awkward silence had set up residence in the room with Shiperii and Dexter fidgeting in their seats. It was clear they didnt know what to do with this new information and it made them uncomfortable to even address it. Markus looked back toward pavi as his heart thundered, and a twinge of panic twisted inside. After twenty years was the Nador secret going to finally come out? Pavis cold voice finally was the one to respond to Jordem. The loyalty and actions of Prince Adar is none of your concern, Commander. Neither is what happens between the Emperor and his family. If the Emperor deemed any information important to the public about his returning son, he would have released it. Our Emperor is also a wise man with the power of the Perception Dome-ni at his disposal. Do you really think such a man would be hoodwinked with the sort of conspiracy you mentioned? His father paused for a moment to take a breath, but Markus suspected it was more about a thought of what he would say next. He also noticed the stiffness in the mans shoulders like the King was bracing himself. It was the only sign that his father was agitated. But for the record, the Emperor knows of the ship that had been stolen by the Fazha, and then later used by Remeer to make his escape, because I was the one whod discovered that little piece of news. I also told the Emperor that it was further determined that the ship had been stolen from the Fazha by pirates, which was sold on the black market and was purchased by Remeer. But I bet the person who supplied those images you saw left that part out. Markus had to hide a smirk. He should have known better than to worry. Naturally, his father had it all well in hand. That hed long ago covered his tracks in procuring Aragons ship. And had already presented it to the Emperor like the information was something pavi had discovered in an investigation. And to top it off, hed managed to make Jordem look like a complete fool. Though it seemed someone else had already gotten that ball rolling by playing up the ship being stolen by the Rebellion, but conveniently leaving out the information about the ship being stolen from them and then being sold on the black market. It was exactly the underhanded kind of thing Zorren would do, of course. And Jordem had readily stepped in that trap because he had been too upset about what had happened with Hame to verify the evidence hed been shown. That realization was finally settling on Jordem as he as he looked up to the King with disbelief. That cant be right. I was toldCC You were told what you wanted to hear so you would do what the person who sent you that information wanted. But then that probably wasnt a hard sell, you seemed to have already made your mind up about the Heir, his father replied coolly. But the Fazha knew where to find the Prince, the Commander said in a weak attempt to justify his actions.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Which has since been determined that the Fazha received from an anonymous source. You are looking for collusion where none exists, Commander. And quite frankly, as a senior officer at the Protectorate, I would have expected better of you. Did you not even think to verify this so called proof you received, or were you so eager to make Prince Adar the bad guy because of what happened to Hame that you just didnt care? Let me make this as clear as I can. Prince Adar Zahn is the Emperors chosen Heir, which means, the Prince demands the respect and honor of that station at all times from every citizen of the Empire, including myself. And if, for some reason, the Prince does something, or has done something, that might question his integrity, then and only then, it will be a matter for the Emperor to address. It does not matter what you might think of him personally, or even what you might suspect about the Prince. Unless you have irrefutable proof that hes actively working against the Empire or the Emperor, and even then you should present it to the Emperor first before acting, then Prince Adar Zahn should receive only your utmost loyalty and cooperation. The entire room stayed silent after the cold and hard tone of his father was long finished with his reprimand, which Markus knew he had done for Dexter and Shiperiis benefit as well. Pavi had wanted to make sure to quell any more hard feelings or rumors against the Heir at least in the command structure of the College. They all needed to be on the same page moving forward if they were going to help Adar. The silence was heavy in the room and no one seemed eager to follow up the Kings censure. Well, almost no one. So you didnt have contact with anyone but Master Meh-len? Did he say if he was working with anyone else? You implied a they when that so-called evidence was shown to you. Markus asked from his position on the wall. Director Shiperii gave Markus an irritated look for speaking, but he let it pass as he too turned to Jordem, expecting an answer. The man shrugged. Meh-len was the only one I ever talked to, and I might have assumed he was the only one in on the attack, but he did let slip a few times that there were others involved. Though, he never revealed names. Walk us through your meetings with Meh-leh, Shiperii asked. Jordem turned his attention back to his blood stained hands. He visibly swallowed, and then spoke. In our first conversation, Meh-len convinced me to help in his plan and showed me the evidence against the Heir. Thats when I transferred the power grid shut off code to his unity ring. After that, we only had two other conversations. Each one had to do with making some adjustments to special assignments for the new Cadet class, but he wouldnt tell me why. He also wanted to know if anyone else had been working with Nador in the Heirs abduction. The last I refused to give any information on, because I was still upset about what happened to Haxley. Meh-len claimed Haxleys death wasnt planned. That the Pledge didnt want to cooperate and there was a fight. Whether that was true or not, I still refused to give any names. I wasnt going to risk any more of my peoples lives. Director Shiperii looked like he had more to say on the matter, but pavi interrupted by turning his full gaze onto Markus and speaking directly to him. I think we have heard enough for now. Does that cover our deal? Will you now tell me where Adar is? Markus noticed the startled looks of Dexter and Shiperii, because last they heard, pavi was already supposed to know where Adar had been stashed. Markus had to grin. His father might have some explaining to do later. It seemed even brilliant masterminds slipped up on occasion. We still dont know everyone who was in on the attack, because I am quite certain Meh-len didnt mastermind it, and even Jordem thinks there were others. And they still didnt have evidence that Zorren had been in on any of it, even if Markus was sure he was the one who provided the evidence against Adar. And knowing Zorren, he most likely made it so that couldnt be traced back to him. Yavit. I know that, son, his father responded in a quiet voice, but I think that Adars protection is the most important thing right now. Word about whats happened here this evening will get out sooner rather than later, and any others that are a part of all this are going to be eager to tie up loose ends. How sure are you that Adar will stay safe in the place that you put him until we track down every single person responsible for the attack? Markus stood there for a moment chewing on that question. He didnt even know if Adar was safe now. Once Markus had allowed himself to get caught, there was no easy way for Gayle or Kiev to get a hold of him if something happened with Adar. That part of the plan had bothered him, but he figured it had to be done if Markus wanted to get answers. And he had them, at least some of them. And while Markus hadnt gotten the evidence against Zorren that he wanted, he had managed to smoke out the traitor in Command, so that was something. And theyd apprehended the attacker on the chalet. Markus had also confirmed that Dexter, Foster, and Shiperii were trustworthy. Maybe he had done enough to at least provide Adar with a larger team of people that could be trusted with his security. At this point, it was probably a better solution than trying to hide his friend in a crowd. I need your unity ring, put out a hand toward his father. The man didnt even pause as he slipped it off his wrist and handed it to Markus. He scanned his retina and waited for his network identity to be accessed, and then placed a call to Gayle. It seemed to take forever to connect while every eye in the office stared at him in expectation, even Jordem. Finally, an enlarged image of a panic stricken Gayle projected itself in front of Markus. He didnt even have a chance to say a word before she spoke. You need to get over to the residence hall immediately. We are at the barracks five washroom. That was all she said before her image blinked out, but it was enough to twist all his insides into a knot. Adar was in trouble. She didnt have to explain which residence hall. They both knew he was a new Cadet. Markus threw the unity ring at his father and rushed for the door, hoping that he wasnt too late to help his friend. Dark Guardian Chapter 55: Halos Account Just outside the debris field of the destroyed space station near Bezmore Six... push Crewman Gynoor into getting faster results like he normally did with his Coercion Dome-ni. But this was a delicate procedure, and it wasnt Gynoors cooperation as much as Vangs own that was needed for results. That fact was the most frustration part of all. He didnt like that his own body was working against him like this. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. see past this point, and Vang half expected the memory to end again. But it did not. After the silent pause as each man on the bridge had momentarily contemplated the horrible truth that their Empire had been invaded, the memory continued. asked. Ready weapons, he said to the officer to the far left. Leonid then addressed Vang. Should we try to communicate first? thing that came through the door was far faster. In a blink of an eye, the rest of the five officers and Captain Leonid dropped with surprised expressions etched on their faces right as they drew their last breaths and hit the bridge deck with hard thuds. Dark Guardian Chapter 56: Bathroom Showdown鈥撯€揂gain Im not entirely sure how long I had been in bed, when I heard the heavy footfalls of Hotoe as he came stomping into the barracks along with several others. I knew it to be him because I had picked up my head from my pillow as soon as I heard boisterous voices echoing at the entrance of the long room. Until then, it had been blessedly silent in the barracks since I had come back here from speaking with Pledge Tau-mine. Im not sure how much time had passed since then, but it had to be several hours, and I had drifted in and out of sleep. I had not intended to sleep, but I must have been tired. And even though I really hadnt suffered from heat exhaustion, I was finding the heat draining and welcomed the rest. The plan was to wait for Pledge Tau-mine to let me know when to leave, but I had no idea when she would show up. I might as well relax so I was ready for whatever came next. I was nervous about that. I wasnt exactly sure how this would play out, but I knew it was time to leave. Part of me was sad about that. I had liked my time at the College, and even my short time as Jasper Ruloc. Certainly, I would miss the relative freedom to move about I had as Ruloc compared to being a Zahn, and most especially the more lax socialization. But more than all that, I would miss the friend I had made in Hotoe. The big man grinned down at me as he came over to our section of the barracks. He slid off the pack he had been given for the trip into the desert. Sand cascaded off his shoulders and the top of the pack, spraying the floor, and even my bed and myself with the grainy particles. You are looking better, Jasper. I guess that treatment really did you some good, the Hotoe said as he plopped right down onto his bed, his uniform still covered in sweat and sand. I nodded, I feel better. Its amazing what a little rest and a lot of water can do. How was the assignment? I had to admit that I was curious to know if they discovered anything out there. I didnt expect them too, but I also remembered that feeling I had about going out to the desert. Though, I supposed that if I didnt go, then whatever was meant to happen wouldnt have, if anything at all. A frown came across the other mans face. It was a disaster from the beginning. And you werent the only Cadet that had to be taken to the Repository. Two people in my team dropped right after you left the field, so Winters decided my team and yours would be combined and we would search the largest of the caverns. That should have been our first clue things were going to go sideways. Oh? I said, suddenly very interested in this new development. Hotoe shook his head. First, my friend Kenri stumbled into a patch of washi cacti that torn him all up. It had him bleeding everywhere, especially his face, because he stumbled face first right into the cluster. The funny thing is, Kenri claims he was pushed, but everyone thinks he was trying to save face for making such a blunder. His whole upper body was a bloody mess and Pledge Pezeri had to slather medical-sealant all over him while we waited for a shuttle to evacuate Kenri back to the College. And if that wasnt enough, we then get to the cavern we were supposed to search to find it inhabited by a nest of scorip hoppers that sent the whole lot of us screaming for the exit after Disciple Wy-lin accidentally stepped right in the middle of it. Poor Cadet Cedi must have tripped on his way out, because he ended up falling off the steep drop near the mouth of the cavern. Pledge Pezeri did what he could, but we arent sure if hes going to make it. It was a hell of a fall. Thats awful. Did anyone else have any problems? I asked, trying to hide the feeling of suspicion running through me. Both of those Cadets had been a part of my group. Hotoe shrugged. Not that I heard of. It seems only we had the bad luck. I was talking with two other teams that came back with us, and they were fine. They had just finished their search early. But last I heard, there are five more teams still out there. I nodded. Well I hope that they are alright. I wonder if they will have any more luck than we did in finding the Heir? Hotoe wondered as he took off his boots. Maybe, I said, knowing full well that they wouldnt. The big man stood up from the bed. They gave us special permission to get a shower tonight to help wash off all the sand. You going to be good to go tomorrow? I nodded. Yes. I just needed to rest this evening and tonight. I should be back to normal in the morning. But I didnt tell him that Id most likely be gone by then. I really was going to miss my new friend, and it sucked that I couldnt tell him the truthCCnot yet at least. Good. Then I will see you in the morning. Im going to go wash the desert off me. I smiled weakly as I watched my friend walk down the long aisle between the beds. After he left, I turned my back to the rest of the room as those who had come in with Hotoe had grabbed their clothes and gone to wash up too. That left me alone again. It was still early, so most people were probably either enjoying their free time or their last class for today. It wasnt too long after Hotoe disappeared that I felt a pressure on my bladder. All that water I had drank earlier was wanting to make its presence known. So I rolled out of bed and made my way to the bathroom. As I took care of business, I could hear multiple showers going, and Hotoe singing at the top of his lungs. It made me smile as I finished up and made my way to the sink. Once there, I turned on the water and looked up into the mirror to find Pledge Pezeri and Disciple Wy-lin entering the the bathroom, which was enough of a surprise. But before I could wonder what they were doing in a new recruit bathroom, Pledge Gunther step in right behind them. I blinked in the mirror at the three of them as blood froze in my veins and realization flooded my brain. They were the ones looking for me. I had already assumed Gunther would be someone to watch out for based on his visceral dislike for me. But Pezeri and Wy-lin were a bit of a shock. I had only a possible suspicion that my special assignments had been used to get me to out myself, but now as I saw the three men enter I was sure of it, especially after what Hotoe had just told me of what happened to the two Cadets in my group. My heart skipped a beat as I watched them move toward the bank of sinks and where I was currently standing, my brain fumbling for a way out. I had no weapons. There was nothing to grab for. There was just me, the sinks, the air dyers nearby, and the clothes on my back. And I very much doubted yelling for help would work, because of the noise of the running water and Hotoes strong baritone echoing through the room. I was on my own.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The water had grown ice cold over my hands as I had them still under the steady stream, so I turned off the water. It wasnt until then that I saw the bump on my wrist, reminding me of the beacon there. Hope radiated through me, but then I was paralyzed for a moment as I tried to remember how long to press and hold the beacon. Was it three seconds? Or five? Or ten? I decided to just press and hold for ten and hoped for the best. By this time, the three men had placed themselves in a half moon around me, blocking me on all sides. None of them said a word. I figured I should stall for time until my protection team showed up. So I moved to the dryer right beside the sink. I nonchalantly as possible placed my hands underneath and waited the five seconds for the heat to evaporate all the water clinging to my hands. Once it was through, there was nothing left for me to do but to face the three men patiently waiting for me. Ummm hello? I said, not having to pretend too hard at feeling uncertain and intimated. It was Pledge Pezeri who was closest to me and to my right who spoke. You seem to be looking better, Cadet Ruloc. I nodded. Yes, a treatment and rest has helped greatly, thank you. Thats funny, because I asked Caretaker Yoshi, and he said he never saw you come in this afternoon, Pezeri stated. It felt like my stomach had dropped through the floor and I licked my lips as I desperately searched for an acceptable excuse to explain that away. I just had to stall until Tau-mine and Kiev could show up, which I hoped was very soon. I then remembered the message Pledge Tau-mine had recorded. I tapped my unity ring, highlighted the video message, and then held out my wrist to tap Pezeris. Well, I have this message. The Pledge eyed me hard as he reached up his wrist and tapped it to mine. He took a moment to pull it up and watch the message. He then turned to the other two men with a now what? expression. That was when Gunther stepped up with a sneer. Enough. Hes playing games with us. Its him. I know it is. We actually dont know it is, Disciple Wy-lin replied in a nervous tone. Out of the three of my confronters, he looked the least sure that he should be here and like he might bolt out the door any moment. I could feel his nervousness and even though I was managing to keep my invisible barrier up so I wasnt consumed by it, my own nervousness was strongly mirroring his. Well it wasnt Cadet Wesz or Cedi, and this was the only other one that was flagged. So it has to be him, Pledge Pezeri said. Gunther took another menacing step towards me. His eyes were burning with hatred and I responded by stepping backwards and bumping into the sink behind me. I held up my hands to try and convince them I wasnt a threat. Look, I dont know what is going on, but Im sure whatever it is, doesnt involve me. I would like it very much to get back to my bed. I am under bed rest like the message I showed you just said. I attempted to walk past Gunther, hoping hed let me go, but he struck out with his left hand and pushed me back up against the sink with a little shove. I think you are a liar. I dont think you had an episode of heat exhaustion this afternoon, and I most certainly dont think you are Jasper Ruloc. I managed to muster as much indignation as possible and said, Excuse me? Who do you think you are? At the same moment Wy-lin spoke up. Gunther slow down. If we arent right, then he could get us in a lot of trouble. Gunther gave me a smirk. Well, there is one foolproof way to find out. He then tried to reach for the collar of my black shirt, but I was ready for an attack and I blocked him by bringing up my right forearm. I gave him my own little push back, which sent the Pledge stumbling backward a few steps. That just caused the fire in his eyes to grow, and he braced himself to charge me. Whats this now? A loud voice boomed, causing all four of us to turn our heads as one to see a large naked man who had come up behind Pezeri from the showers. Hotoe stood there in all his glory, dripping wet, and looking ready to throw a punch at any moment. I think its a misunderstanding, I said as I quickly stepped around the temporary distracted Pledges and Disciple. But it seemed Gunther wasnt ready to let things go. He reached out as I passed and tried to grab my shirt once more. I saw him coming and twisted around out of his reach. That landed me directly in front of Pezeri, who lashed out a hand toward me. But Hotoe saw this and brought down a meaty fist to the side of Pezeris head, which knocked the Pledge off his feet, and directly into me. Both of us went crashing to the floor. Light flashed in my vision as pain coursed through me and the air was knocked out of my lungs. All I could do for the moment was to try to catch my breath. But Pezeris weight on top of me was making that difficult to do. He did shift off me to the side, but he took the opportunity to grab the collar of my shirt to jerk it down and I heard the ripping of cloth. The weight was off me, so I braced my right hand to the floor and rolled while kicking out with my left leg. Perzeri was knocked backward into the bank of sinks, and it gave me enough time to get to my feet. I stood up catching my breath and trying to get my balance. I felt a hand grip me from behind and a voice exclaim out loud. Ha! It is him! Thats the Zahn mark on his shoulder! I looked down. My shirt had been ripped down to expose a portion of my identity modifier, but more importantly, the black family crest on my right shoulder. There was no point in trying to pull the pieces back together. The damage had already been done, and I knew the only way I was going to get out of this was to fight my way out. So I twisted around to the man behind me, and gave him a punch right in the mouth. A surprised Wy-lin fell on his backside to the floor. Hotoe had been engaged with Gunther and had been pounding multiple strikes into the Pledge, but when he heard Wy-lins exclamation and looked up to see the mark on my arm, Hotoes eyes widened and he paused in his beat down. Gunther took advantage of the distraction and gave Hotoe a throat punch that had the big man doubled over. A few more well placed palm strikes caused my friend to fall unconscious to the floor. Then Gunther turned to me. Pledge Pezeri had finally recovered his feet, and I had seen this from the corner of my eye as I was watching Hotoes defeat. I was already in the process of swinging around to throw him another punch. But when I noticed Gunther reaching underneath his coat, and I knew he was going for a weapon. So I stopped my swing, planted my feet, and lashed out with the flat of my palm directly into Gunthers chest. It took me a minute to realize Id just delivered a powerful Hand of Death. I hadnt even thought about it. I had been too concerned with trying to stop Gunther before hed pulled a deadly weapon on me, so I did what my dad had taught me, and hit him with as much force as I could to stop him. The Pledges eyes widened as he stumbled back. His face a deep shade of red as he clutched at his chest and looked like he was gasping for breath. Gunther dropped to his knees, and for a horrible moment, all I could do was stare into his shocked eyes, and then the man collapsed to the floor. Shit! I didnt think I hit him that hard! I mean yeah, I hit him hard, but hard enough to stop his heart? Jesus. I instinctively moved to try to help the downed Pledge, but Pezeri pushed past me. Gunther was still gasping for breath, but at least he was still breathingCCso far. Pezeri laid Gunther flat on his back, opened up his coat, and looked to Disciple Wy-lin. Get a Caretaker now. Wy-lin didnt protest as he raced from the bathroom. My eyes rested on Hotoe who was sprawled out on the floor in the aisle where the toilet stalls began and still unconscious. I stumbled over to help my friend only to hear the distinct discharge of a blaster pistol being fired from behind. I attempted to move, but I wasnt fast enough. An explosion of heat seared right through me. I looked down and on the right side of my chest just below where the torn pieces of my torn shirt had fallen there was now a dark smoking hole. The pain was so intense that I saw white spots in my vision, and it suddenly became too hard to breathe. I felt myself falling and my body hit the floor, but I was so desperate to take a full breath that I didnt care. It wasnt long before a dark abyss came to greet me and welcome me into its somber embrace. The last thought I had was were the hell was my protection team and why it was taking so long for them to show up? Dark Guardian Chapter 57: Our Mutual Friend It was just past dinner time, before she was able to get a hold of Master Kiev. She had spent the last few hours dodging questions from Cadets, trying to comm Kiev, and hoping shed see ArchCMajor Roth walking the College complex. She hadnt been successful in any of her plans, and it was starting to grate on her nerves. The Heir had been waiting in the barracks for hours for her to put his escape together, and she couldnt seem to get anything or anyone to cooperate with her. In the end, it was Master Kiev that had commed Gayle as she ducked into the Pledge residence hall and up to her room to get a breather and a break from the seemingly endless parade of Cadets who had been interrupting her attempts to help the Heir. She had just taken a seat with a pleasurable sigh and an iced beverage, when Kievs identity marker flashed on her unity ring. Gayle sent down the drink before she could even take a sip and tapped to open up the Masters call. Its about time! Ive been calling you all afternoon. The Master looked tired. I apologize. Ive been having to fit in an abnormally large amount of remedial time in with this new class of Cadets. It has my schedule all messed up. It wasnt until I got here to the auditorium and my remedial with our mutual friend, and then him not showing up, that I finally checked my messages. So from the messages, I gather it is time? Gayle nodded. She hadnt wanted to say too much over the Nanite Network. She knew that their conversations could be monitored by those motivated to do so. She didnt think anyone knew her and Kievs involvement with the Heir, but it was better to be cautious. She had insisted that they never use his name, not even his Cadet name over the Nanite Network, so they referred to him as their mutual friend. Yes, you still at the auditorium? The Master nodded. I am. Stay there. I will come to you. Very good. Master Kiev signed off and left Gayle to look at her cool drink with exasperation. She really had hoped to get at least a few minutes to enjoy it and to have a moments rest. Gayle picked up the glass and took a long drink, set the glass back down, and made for the exit. Once outside, it was a quick walk across the street to the auditorium. She was about to step into the entrance when she heard her name. Pledge Tau-mine, do you have a minute? This time she knew his voice and stopped in her tracks. Gayle threw a look over her shoulder to find the ArchCMajor standing in the middle of the street. Ive been looking for you, she said, looking full into his piercing golden eyes. They were just as magnificent as she remembered. She had to stifle a shiver. Funny, Ive been looking for you too, he replied. That caused Gayle to rise an eyebrow. Oh really? And why is that? Im sure you can you guess. Why were you looking for me? Gayle almost laughed, but she managed to keep a straight face, because this was serious business after all. Maybe the same reason youve been looking for me. That seemed to intrigue the man as he raised a bushy eyebrow. Oh? Gayle waved to have the ArchCMajor follow her. Theres been a development. Come with me. She then turned to walk into the auditorium, and pushed the wild and warm feelings she had inside deep down. This wasnt the time or place for that sort of foolishness. She didnt slow down or wait for the ArchCMajor, and she didnt have to, she could hear his quick footfalls behind her. She led the way down the long aisle to the stage, and then entered the lounge room that Kiev said he had been using for the Heirs so-called training sessions.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Master Kiev stood as she entered, and gave the ArchCMajor a questioning look. I ran into him on the way over, Gayle explained. She had already told him of the conversation she had with the ArchCMajor yesterday and that shed given him the Heirs emergency beacon link. So whats this new development youve alluded to on the six messages you left me this afternoon? Kiev asked. She waited until the ArchCMajor was in the room and the door was closed behind him before she told them both about what had transpired with the Heir. Well, that lad seems to have a good head on his shoulders at least. That was good thinking on his part to avoid having to go out in the desert. Its very curious that their assignment was changed at the last minute like that. It certainly makes some implications that Im not comfortable with. Gayle nodded. Neither am I. Thats why Ive been trying to get a hold of you. I think its time to get him off world. She then turned to Nathias. We have been stuck using College resources, but what if we use your shuttle to get the Heir off world? Nathias nodded. That or King Rainuss shuttle. The King is here? She said a little startled. It was usually big news when a King came to visit. She was surprised she hadnt heard anything about him being at the College, but then she had been embroiled with helping helpless Cadets all afternoon. Yes, he got here about an hour ago. He tasked me to find you and convince you to give up the Heirs location. Gayle snorted. You would have been wasting your time. Guess you got lucky that the situation changed. She then turned to Kiev. Youve been here the longest. Whats the best way to do this so we raise as little flags as possible? Kiev seemed to think on it a moment before responding. At this point, I think his cover is blown, or will be very soon. I think the direct approach is best. You say hes holed up at the barracks? Gayle nodded. Then I think the three if us should head over there immediately, pull him out, and make for whichever shuttle we are going to use. I think at this point speed and strength in numbers is better than stealth. I concur. Let me just send King Rainus a message, so he will know to meet us at the shuttle, Nathias said. He tapped his unity ring to send a message, but before he could pull up the identity marker, his ring flashed red along with Kievs and Gayles. She looked at the message pulsing across the small display of her ring, though she didnt even need to see it. She knew what it was immediately. Adrenaline rushed through her body as she pushed past the Major, out the auditorium, and toward the barracks, hoping that they would not be too late. And kicking herself for taking too long to get things together. The indigo twilight was fading towards night, making the streets of the College blessedly close to empty, so she had little to bar her way as she ran. It took less than three minutes to make the dash from the auditorium to the Cadet residence hall at a dead run. And as she entered the residence hall, she slowed her pace to keep from running into Cadets standing around chatting. She quickly ducked past them to reach barracks five where she had told the Heir to remain until she contacted him, but as soon as she entered the room, the pulsing on the ring slowed. She looked around frantic. Where was he? The ring had led her to this building homing in on the beacon signal. He had to be here somewhere. Thats when she heard the scream. She whipped her head around. It was coming from the bathroom. She turned and made for the door not four feet away, but Roth beat her to it. Hed been hot on her heals. And Kiev just a few steps behind him. So she was the last to enter the bathroom. Just before she could enter another beeping sounded from her unity ring. She was getting an incoming call, and it was Markus. What was he doing calling her? Had they let him out already? She tapped the ring to answer. An image of Markus materialized in front of her. You need to get over to the residence hall immediately. We are at the barracks five washroom, she said before abruptly ending the call. They could compare notes later. She stepped through the still open door. There were multiple bodies already on the floor. One of them she could see was the Heir. He was out cold. Along with Pledge Gunther and a very large naked man. Only a man she vaguely recognized as one of the newly promoted Pledges was left standing, and he tightly clutched a blaster pistol as he glared at the fallen form of the Heir. Roth was already making for the standing Pledge. He expertly disarmed the Pledge as the man attempted to raise his weapon to fire at them, but Roth was faster. The gun was twisted out of the Pledges grip and he was face down on the floor with his hands behind his back in the span of an eye blink. Roth now had the pistol pointed at the back of the Pledges head effectively immobilizing him. Master Kiev had also been moving while Roth had been detaining the Pledge. Hed gone straight for the Heir and was now turning him over from his face down position. The Heirs shirt had been torn to show the identity modifier on his upper chest and the Zahn Family crest on his shoulder. There was also a finger-sized hole bored through the right size of his chest. It was fresh. Gayle could still smell the ionized discharge of a recently fired blaster pistol. Dark Guardian Chapter 58: Crisis Management Well, this is a fine mess. How is he? Gayle asked Kiev who was currently checking for a pulse on the Heir. Its weak. We need to get him to a Remaker immediately. Gayle heard muttered talking and she looked up, noticing that they had a small audience. There was one near the toilet stalls of two men and a woman dripping wet and towels wrapped around their bodies. And a second one of many individuals at the threshold of the washroom door, trying to peer in and see what all the ruckus was about. All of them were currently staring open mouthed at the scene before them. Gayle ignored them while she punched at her unity ring and activated the emergency function. The face of the person currently on crisis management duty for the College materialized in front of her. State your emergency and current location, the man stated in the standardized crisis management response. She knew it well. She had to work the special assignment often enough as a Cadet. A blaster shot victim and two unconscious men at the Cadet Residence Hall barracks five washroom, she said. We dispatched a Caretaker there no more than a minute ago. Well, send several more and medi-boards. Some of them arent walking out of here on their own. She disconnected the link without giving the man a chance to respond. Someone must have already gotten word out about the attack. Roth had picked the captured Pledge from the ground and had secured his wrists with the nearly unbreakable namicord. The Vanguard Major had then pushed the man back against the far wall past the bank of sinks and well out of the way, while standing nearby with the Pledges gun in his grasp at his side. The toweled woman and one of the toweled men had gone over to the downed naked man. He was now sitting up against a stall and groaning as he came to. His neck a bright red with purple bruising already starting to show. The woman had found another towel somewhere and had spread it across the big mans lap. He now looked around and when he spotted the Heir, tried to speak. But only managed to start a coughing fit. Dont try to talk, Hotoe. A Caretaker will be here soon. Just relax, the woman told the big man. But he didnt seem to want to hear it as he shook his head. His coughing finally died down, and he managed to rasp out words. Gayle had to move closer to hear what he said. JasperCCI mean the Heir. Will he be alright? Gayle looked to the Prince who was still unconscious at her feet. Master Kiev had laid his coat over the ripped shirt and bare chest and arm. The Master eyed the gaggle of lurkers at the washroom door with a glare from his kneeling position by the Heir. Move along. There is nothing more to see here. The lurkerss expressions said otherwise, but they obeyed the Master and reluctantly moved back and let the sliding door close and taking away at least part of their audience. He has a pulse, and a Caretaker will be here soon to get him the treatment he needs, Gayle answered the big man, You are a Cadet? Can you tell us what happened here? Were you a part of this? The man blinked at her a moment as if he didnt quite understand, but he must have picked up the slight accusation in her tone. He looked angry for a moment like she had offended him and shook his head. No, or at least, I tried to help Jasper, but that one hit me good. He nodded to Pledge Gunther. I had not been hit that hard in a long time. Gayle nodded. She didnt think he or the other toweled people were in on the attack against the Heir, but you could never be too sure. They had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. Though she was certain Command would want to question them just the same. Whats your name Cadet? Master Kiev asked. The man looked to the Master still kneeling besides the Heir. I am Hotoe Shem. The man then turned his full attention back to the Heir with his expression morphing into that of incredulity. I did not know it was himCCthe Heir. I had been with him for days, and I did not know. He seemed like any normal person. Anyways, I was in the shower, and then I heard raised voices. One of them was my friend Jasper, so I came out to see if he needed help. I see Pledge Pezeri, Disciple Wy-lin, and another Pledge I do not know around him. Jasper looks upset and tries to move away, but they attack him, they attack me. Before I know it, we are both in a fight. Pledge Pezeri and Disciple Wy-lin are ganging up on Jasper, and the other Pledge is going after me. I know I am outclassed, the Pledge thats attacking me knows more about fighting than I do. I hear someone shout theres a Zahn mark on arm. So my attention turns from my fight and I see Jaspers shirt is torn and can see the Imperial crest. It was a shock. And thats the last thing I remember, because I got a hell of a throat punch. Cadet Shem then doubled over into another fit of coughing. Alright, just relax. Gayle responded. She threw a look to Pledge Gunther. So how did he get knocked out? She wondered out loud, not really expecting an answer. The Heir hit him with a Hand of Death, one of the toweled men spoke up. I saw it just as I got out of the shower to see what all the commotion was about. He needs help. The other Pledge corralled across the room spoke up with a pleading in his voice. From Cadet Shems statement, she guessed this was Pledge Perzeri. He wasnt breathing when I last checked him.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Gayle swiveled her head back to Gunther. So he wasnt just unconscious? Yavit. She stepped toward the downed Pledge, but the door to the washroom slid open to reveal an out of breath Markus. What happened? he exclaimed as he entered the room in a rush. Before she could move or even respond, three more people, including a Caretaker piled into the room. It took her a moment to recognize the faces of Director Shiperii, Captain Dexter and King Rainus Nador in all the excitement. While she stood there, the Caretaker had rushed to the closest patient, which happened to be the Heir. Pledge Gunther has not been breathing for at least a few minutes, Gayle told the Caretaker as he passed her. She didnt like it, but she figured the non breathing person should probably get priority, the Heir seemed at least able to do that much for now. The Heir gets priority, King Rainus stated from near the door. There were so many people in the room that the Director, Captain, and King had to hover there to be out of the way. The Caretaker stood paralyzed in mid-movement unsure what to do. He looked to Director Shiperii. King Rainus might be the superior in the room, but Shiperii was the Director and the one in charge of the College and all the people inside it, including the Pledge that was dying. The Director nodded. The King is right. Heir first, then the Pledge. The Caretaker didnt waste any time kneeling down beside the Prince and started a scan, while the whole room looked on. Master Kiev had given up his position so the Caretaker could have space to work on his patient. It was only a matter of moments before the medical scan was complete and the Caretaker addressed the room. His respiratory system is significantly strained and I think he has about ten minutes or so before it shuts down entirely. Can someone go to the Repository to get a medi-board so I can transport him? Captain Dexter was the one who whirled around to exit the washroom. The door had closed only a few heartbeats before it opened again with Dexter escorting two Caretakers carrying the white square kits that had medi-board written across the front. It was the Caretakers Gayle had sent for. Gayle, Markus, and Roth backed up so the two Caretakers could enter. The Caretaker administrating to the Heir waved the first one of them over to him, while the other one went directly for Pledge Gunther. Gayle eyed Markus who stood beside her against the wall with Roth and Pledge Perzeri. She bumped her co-conspirator with a shoulder and whispered to him. They let you out? The man nodded absently as he watched the two Caretakers retract the board to its full seven foot length, set it beside the Prince, and then with one at head and the other at the feet, they carefully lifted the Heir onto the board. Yeah, its been an interesting hour or so. Master Meh-len is dead. Apparently, he was the one that attacked the chalet earlier this week. Oh and Jordem was the traitor in Command. Gayle felt shock rush through her. Master Meh-len was dead and Jordem was the traitor? It seemed too surreal and impossible. Meh-len had become a permeant figure at the College during her time in the Program. It would be strange not to have him harassing the quat-lo students and standing like a statue of judgement on all the practice sessions. And Commander Jordem? That just seemed wrong somehow. She didnt know the man personally, but up until a few moments ago, she would have thought him a loyal man not only to the College, but the Empire as well. I get Meh-len. I could feel the hostility of his thoughts toward the Heir during the assessment, but what could possibly motivate the Chief Commander to do such a thing? Because hes an assassin sent by the FazhaCCthats why! Pledge Pezeri yelled, startling everyone and making heads turn toward them, even the Caretakers stopped a moment, but only a moment, before they went back to work helping their patients. But every other conscious persons eyes were on the four people against the wall. Gayle herself was taken back for one, because she didnt think anyone but Markus and maybe Nathias could hear her, and two, what the Pledge had said about Jordem. Jordem was an assassin? Prince Adar is the assassin. He was sent by the Fazha. We have proof! The Pledge was glowering at Gayle now, his eyes ablaze with anger. He looked like a madman. He came back to kill the Emperor and he started by trying to get rid of one our own! Gayles mind fumbled to make sense of what the man had just said, but she didnt have much time to understand it before King Rainus stepped from the wall and sent Pezeri such a withering expression that the Pledge flinched backwards like hed actually been physically slapped. That so called proof you are talking about has been found false, so you will shut your mouth this instant and stop slandering the Heir, or you will be gagged from here on out. Is that clear whoever the yavit you are? The Pledge stopped a moment as if considering the words from the King, and then he shook his head. No, you are just trying to protect him like you nobles always do. You protect your own. I know what I saw. Prince Adar is here to destroy us all. He disgraced Captain Hame and killed Gunther with the Hand of Death! The King simply turned to Roth. Major gag that man. Yes, sir, was Roths reply he leaned down to the Caretaker kit closet to him and pulled out two long straps used to help secure patients to the boards. He balled one up, stuck it in the mans mouth, while wrapping another around his head to secure it. Adar used the Hand of Death on Gunther? Is that why hes at deaths door? Markus asked. Yes, at least thats what I was told, Gayle replied. Her friend started grinning. What? She said, not sure what Markus could find about anything in this room that was worth a smile that big, and it further startled her that she could not remembered many smiles like that at all on the man beside her the entire time ten years shed known him. I guess Aragon really did teach him well, was his only reply. She just shook her head and felt a deep weariness inside. It had been a trying week and the last half hour or so of it the most of all. She was just glad all this madness had finally come to an end and her part in this fiasco was done. Gayle watched as the Caretaker kneeling by the Heir had activated the hovering ability of the board and it levitated from the floor of the washroom and stopped about waist high on the Caretaker. He then stood at the head to steer it, while the Caretaker helping him went to see to Cadet Shem. Make room please, the Caretaker at the head of the Princes board said, though he didnt need to have said it at all as the King, Director, and Captain Dexter moved automatically to make a path. She watched as the Heir left the room with Markus following closely behind. Gayle considered following when Director Shiperii spoke up. Pledge Tau-mine. Its interesting seeing you here. Why dont you come with me to my office so you can explain why you happen to be in the Cadets washroom this particular evening. Gayles stomach felt like it was twisting into a tight knot as she nodded slowly to let him know she understood and that shed heard the tight tone hed spoken with. She couldnt read any of the Directors surface thoughts, which wasnt a surprise. The handful of times shed been in the same room with him over the past ten years, shed got nothing from him or anyone else in Command for that matter. They were all good at shielding themselves. But the tone made it clear she was facing a lot of trouble. Yavit, Markus. You better be true to your word to help me get out of this, she muttered under her breath as she followed Shiperii out of the Cadet washroom and faced what might just be the end of her career as a Protector before it had even truly began. Dark Guardian Chapter 59: Dinner Interrupted Kaller sat down for dinner in the small dining area of his new residence provided by the College. It wasnt a big place. Just a modest sized bedroom with an attached washroom and a large living area that served as a multipurpose room. There was exactly one window in the living area in which he looked out now as he ate a pellet meal of razorback chops and kasmi greens. The darkened street below showed a few stragglers still out and about in the staff section of the complex, but mornings started early at the College, so much of the staff retired early. He supposed he was College staff now that his severing was complete. Kaller wouldnt officially be starting his position for a few months. He still had to recover from the severing, and then finish a six week exit program that all retired Protectors were required to go through to help them acclimate to their new lives. This included physical and psychological rehabilitation. For some Protectors, they were trying to cope with the sudden death of their charge, or for those like Kaller, it was a matter of coping with having an unexpected end to a long and successful career. That last thought caused him to violently stab a large portion of the razorback, which he then stuffed in his mouth. The meat was a little tough, but flavorful, not the Kaller was particular interested in his meal at the moment. He was more concerned with the file he had opened on his data pad. It was the personnel file for Jasper Ruloc. Kaller had received a hand delivered message from a fresh faced Cadet not long after stepping out of his Remaker treatment with the Caretaker promising to come back tomorrow for the next one. Fifteen minutes later, his door chimed and Kaller opened it to find a man-boy looking nervous like hed rather be anywhere else that the fourth floor hallway of the staff residence building. He asked if he was Kaller Hame, which Kaller said he was, and then the Cadet handed him a sealed pouch and took off. Inside was a single sheet of flex-film and a written note that was short and to the point. Meh-len dead. Jordem outed. Wesz and Cedi not the one. Going after Ruloc. Kaller was still wrapping his head around the fact that Meh-len was gone. He hadnt known the man that well, but having the mans unexpected support when he needed it had really meant a lot to him. And it only added to to the anger hed been harboring since his sudden dismissal from the White Palace. A good man was dead, and for what? It also didnt bode well that Jordem had been discovered, but from what Kaller understood, the Commander knew very little of the actual operation. He was just a tool to get information and help move pieces around so his people could do what needed to be done. In fact, Jordem had been crucial in helping to get todays special assignment switched to the desert trip. It was good to hear that it had yield results. That they had managed to narrow their possibilities down to Jasper Ruloc, if their benefactor had been right in his deduction. Kaller had been going over Rulocs file the last twenty minutes to see if there were any flags that this might be a fake identity, but whoever had done it was good. According to the file, Jasper Ruloc looked real all he way down to the list of classes he took as the Frillnax Home For Displaced Children. He just hoped his people had better luck confirming whether or not the man was really Prince Adar Zahn. If Ruloc wasnt who they were looking for, then they would have to start their search from scratch, and they would have to do it with two less people on the team. He was almost through with his meal, when the door chimed. Kaller looked toward his door. He wasnt expecting anyone else tonight. Maybe it was another courier with news about Ruloc? Kaller stood up and made his way to across the small space. He opened the door, and found a panic stricken Disciple Wy-lin on the other side. He looked behind him frantically and motioned to go inside Kallers residence. The retired Protector reluctantly stepped aside to let the other man enter. Kaller quickly palmed the door closed, hoping no one had noticed the Disciples presence. What is is? What happened? Kaller demanded. The younger man look like he was ready to make a mad dash and he looked more than a little ill. I think Gunthers dead, and Im pretty sure they have Pezeri in custody. Gunther was dead? How was that possible? Kaller had done much to ensure that his friend had gotten the best classes and teachers in the Program. It was the least he could do for a close friend of the Hame family. What? How did this happened? You need to start from the beginning. Wait, Kaller put up a hand. You didnt come straight here did you? His heart started to pound in his chest. Hed done all he could to keep himself a part from the individuals hed had Tessa contact and convince to help in his cause. He didnt need them making stupid mistakes now that might expose him. Wy-lin shook his head. No. I took the back alleys and the back door in here. No one saw me come in. Im sure of it. Kaller nodded, feeling relief. Well, thats something at least. Did you confront Ruloc? Is he the Heir? The Disciple nodded eagerly. Oh yeah, its him. He tried to deny it, but Pezeri tore his shirt. He had on an identity modifier just like our benefactor said, and the Imperial crest was there on his arm. Kaller felt a surge of victory race through him. They had found him! This was very good news indeed. But then he remembered what Wy-lin had said about Gunther and Pezeri. What about the others? The Disciple had seemed to calm down a little and didnt look quite so jittery. The Heir put up a fight and there was another Cadet too. A big one. The Heir hit Gunther with the Hand of Death. It knocked him out, might have even killed him. Can you believe such a thing? He isnt even a Protector and he can kill with that move. Doesnt seem right, does it?Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Kaller was a little surprised, not even he had made that particular accomplishment, but then if this was the plot he thought it was, then it would stand to reason that Aragon Remeer would make sure his agent was an effective killer. Maybe he just knocked Kaller out? I dont know, but Gunther was clutching his chest and grasping for breath. Pezeri sent me for a Caretaker, so I left. I raced down to the Repository and tapped the first Caretaker I found. On the way back though, I saw the Director, Dexter, and King Rainus making their way to the residence hall, so I let the Caretaker go on without me. I waited for awhile in the shadows to see if I could find out what had happened, but when they brought the Heir out on a medi-board, I decided it was time to leave. That last bit of news was promising. So the Heir was injured? Kaller asked. Yes, but I dont know how bad. I couldnt get close enough to get any information and not get caught. Im not sure if they are looking for me yet or not, but I didnt want to take the chance. I took the back alleys all the way here to report to you. What am I going to do now? It wasnt supposed to happen this way. The plan was to confirm Ruloc was the Heir, and then to persuade him to come with us, or at worse stun him and make it seem like we were taking him to the Repository. Then we were to smuggle him off Sora and hand him off to our benefactor. We were never supposed to get caught. Now, Im pretty sure my career here at the College is over. Kaller snorted. Yeah, he knew something about that alright. His career had already ended because of the Heir, and it might get even worse if Pezeri talked. Would he talk? Kaller wasnt sure. The Pledge had seemed sincere to help him in the bonding chambers, but secretly collaborating was one thing and being interrogated and faced with a criminal charge was another. The man was a second cousin from his mothers side. That whole half of the family had always been considered flakes when the going got tough. In fact, Kaller had been surprised when his cousin had expressed interest in joining the Program, but had sponsored him anyways. Family was family after all. The retired Protector eyed the other man suspiciously. I never caught how you got wrapped up in all this. My cousin did introduce you to me after we came up from the severing chamber and said you were sympathetic to my cause, but he never said exactly what had attracted you to it. Its not like I know you or you have a direct stake in whats going on. Heck, youve barely started your career here. What are you, a five year? Wy-lin stood up straight as if he could prove himself with his height alone, which was impressive. He stood a few inches over Kaller and he even had a decent amount of muscle mass, though it paled to Kallers. Ive been here seven and a half years, and Im doing this because its the right thing to do. If the Heir is working against the Empire, then I want to help stop him. Kaller raised an eyebrow at the seriousness of his words. He at least seemed passionate about his conviction. Yeah, thats all fine and good, but this sort of business is a delicate one. And my cousin wouldnt just trust any one to jump in who claimed they wanted to help. For all I know, you could be a spy for the College or the Empire to get evidence against me. Wy-lin stood there for a long moment as if judging what he should say, and then he blew out an exasperated air. Pezeri and I are lovers. Weve been exclusive for almost a year now. He trusts me and I him. Hes very passionate about this Heir thing, and well, I am too. You are exclusive lovers and you call him Pezeri? Kaller said with a raised eyebrow. You know he prefers it to his other one, Wy-lin said in almost a conspiring tone. Kaller barked a laugh. He knew very well his cousin was sensitive about his first name. And had requested the family to call him by his last or just Pez, but most didnt comply. Kaller was one of the few who did, and he suspected that might be a big reason as to why Pezeri looked up to him so much. Good point. Give me a minute while I think this through, Kaller motioned to the main sitting area in his living space, letting the Disciple know he could take a seat if he wanted to. The retired Protector took the moment to think things through as Wy-lin took a seat in the tan and white lounge chair, but he sat on the very edge obviously ready to move in a second if need be. Meh-len was dead. Jordem arrested. Pezeri most likely arrest. And yavit if he wasnt going to hear about that from his mother and everyone else on her side of the family. Gunther also might be dead, which was only now just settling in. What a mess! And there was still no word if they had been successful in eliminating the Heir. Did it matter? At this point, they were probably looking for Wy-lin and maybe looking for Kaller too, at the very least to question. And the thought came to him again, could he trust Pezeri to keep Kallers involvement a secret? It really all boiled down to that, didnt it? Because Jordem hadnt even known about Kallers involvement, and if Gunther did survive, hed never talk. Gunther was a loyal friend as there ever was. Too bad he couldnt be sure of that with Pezeri. The man stopped his pacing as he stood and gave his new apartment a good long look. It was shabby compared to what hed grown used to in the White Palace. Hed had a lavish room directly below the Emperors bed chamber. It wasnt the same as being in the next room to his charge, but the transport had only been six steps from his bed chamber door. He could fit this entire apartment twice over into that glorious space, and the furniture wasnt even a glimmer of what hed had in the Palace. This apartment was the best the College could do, of course, which Kaller had appreciated. But was it really the best he could do? Add to that the fact that Kaller was certain the Heirs return was not all it seemed, and the timing more than a little suspicious. Maybe the College had no choice but to support Prince Adar because the Emperor demanded it, but theyd be singing a different tune once Kaller showed them all the truth. Until then, hed always be under suspicion, even if his cousin didnt talk. And he was tired of being treated like the villain and being seen as a disgrace, even by those here at the College. He deserved better than that. Certainly better than this small little box to live in and an inglorious teaching position. And he knew exactly the person who would help him get it. We need to leave. Kaller said, breaking the heavy silence that had settled on the tiny apartment. If we stay here, it will only be a matter of time before they come for you and maybe even me. They will be watching the shuttles, Wy-lin spoke up from his position on the lounge. I know. Thats why we wont be leaving that way. Kaller marched into his bedroom to start throwing clothes into a pack. I need you to grab all the pellet meals and fill every water container I have. Were are we going? Wy-lin called from the living area. Kaller didnt answer as he quickly stuffed clothes, a med kit, and all the luminary rods he possessed in a large rucksack he kept for the few hunting trips hed managed to take during his time as Protector. His mind raced as he plotted his next actions out. He knew he was risking it all if he went this route, but chances were, he was on borrowed time as it was. There really was only one path left for him to take, and it wasnt pretending to be satisfied with a sad little teaching job. Dark Guardian Chapter 60: Sentry Duty Markus leaned against the wall of the chalet with a bored look on his face as he watched the game unfolding between his father and the new Chief Commander of the Protectorate. It was their second game in as many days and like usual pavi was winning, but he was having to work for it. Dexter had just taken out the Kings second protector piece, and in doing so, greatly reduced pavis ability to make aggressive moves. Markus could see a twitch at the corner of the old mans mouth. It was the only sign that he was impressed by the play. So there has been no sign of Hame or Wy-lin? Pavi already knew the answer, because if there had been a change, Dexter would have said something as soon as hed entered the residence nearly half an hour ago. But Pavi was notorious for using conversation to distract his opponents and was now peering intently at the triple decker gaming field, while also seemingly awaiting for an answer to his question. No, and weve extended the search to the surrounding desert. The two seem to have disappeared. Dexter replied with a frustrated sigh as he sat back in his chair and looked tired. It had probably been a long two days for the man and Markus doubted hed gotten much sleep what with interrogating Pezeri and Jordem, and starting a search for Hame and Wy-lin when it had been clear that Hame had indeed been involved in recruiting people to his cause and that Wy-lin was the last of the group that had been a part of the attacks. Not to mention trying to bring calm and order back to the College that had been shaken by the revelation that not only had the Heir been hiding among them, but that Chief Commander Jordem had played a role in the attacks against him. Curious, was pavis only response as he continued to eyeball the game board as if it was a minor interest, rather than him deeply contemplating his next move. And of course weve had eyes on all the shuttles leaving. Theyve been searched and researched many time before getting clearance to take off, which leaves me to believe they are still on the planet, but yavit if I know where. Pavi nodded sagely as if Dexter had said something he hadnt already known, but his eyes were still fixed on the board. They have found a place to hide. A good one, it seems. Not the bunkers. I had them searched, and then filled with sand and sealed so no one can ever use them again, Dexter replied. That was a smart move, Pavi said as he finally laid a finger on one of his prince pieces like he was going to move it, and then seemed to think better of it and retracted his hand. Dexter watched the hand removal and gave a little sigh, and then looked down to his unity ring. It hadnt been flashing that he had a message, so he must have been checking the time. Maybe we can finish this tomorrow. I have tomorrows special assignments to approve so they can be sent out this evening. For the first time since his move began, pavi looked up toward his opponent. Congratulations on your recent promotion, Commander. Shiperii made a good choice. Dexter snorted. I was pretty much the only choice. No one in the administration building has had enough experience in direct leadership to get the job. He could have simply left it open and just let you do the duties of the Commander. It was wise of Shiperii to make it official instead of dragging it out. The College needs strong leadership if its going to overcome this little setback. The new Chief Commander looked pleased for a moment until a shadow crossed his face. If we can get past it. There is no doubt about it, this whole experience has caused a lot of harm not just to our reputation, but to our trainees. Just go walk in the streets, you can feel the tension and the edge of distrust in the air. I think many are rethinking their commitment to the College, and quite frankly, I dont blame them. The Protectorate has operated for decades through the success of our Protectors in their abilities to protect and keep safe the Empires leaders. The fact that a Prince of the Empire was targeted by some of our own, including the Chief Commander has shaken the trust we once had. It will take a lot to regain our state of prestige and honor. Pavis attention had gone back to the board and he placed his hand out once again, but this time it rested on the top of a lowly solider. Perhaps, but I think the College has had a long history of overcoming challenges and this is something that can be overcome as well. It just needs time and a strong hand. The King picked up the piece and moved it from the second level up to the third where it rested next to the white square that Dexters king piece sat. Pavi sat back with a rather pleased look on his face and said. And I do believe that is an end to this match. Dexter looked startled as he sat forward and eyed the board and the play the King had made. It was deathly quiet in the chalet living area as the Commander tried to figure out how he had just lost a game Markus was pretty sure Dexter thought he had been winning a moment ago. Yavit, taken down by a simple solider, which I never saw coming. I thought for sure youd try to corner me with your two princes, and I had moves to block them. Why use a prince when a soldier will do just a well? Was pavis quiet answer. Dexter sat back chuckling. You are a wily fellow, King Rainus. I will give you that. I know Im busier than Ive ever been these last few days, but I look forward to these games. Another one tomorrow? Pavi nodded his head. But of course. And I look forward to your updates as well. Dexter looked toward the closed bedroom door that was at Markuss immediate right. Speaking of which, has he waken yet? Pavi frowned. No, but Caretaker Yoshi does not seem concerned. He said it could be several more treatments before he revives and its better that way. Its easier for the lung tissue to grow back if its not strained by too much activity. The new Commander nodded. You will let me know when he does, even if its before my visit tomorrow? I feel I have an apology to make to him. Ah, Commander, it is not your fault what has transpired. Dexter stood up from his seat and stood there for a moment as if lost in thought, and then replied, Maybe not directly, but I honestly did not think someone in Command had been in on it. I thought the codes had been compromised in some other way. I had certainly thought Jordem above reproach. If I had not been so closed-mined, perhaps I could have discovered what was going on sooner and done something before the Heir had been shot in the back.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. We always want to think the best of people we respect. There is no fault there. But I will inform you when he wakes, Pavi said as he pulled the pieces that were left on the board back down to the bottom tier of the game and in their starter positions. I would like to ask though, if there has been any more disparaging rumors spreading about the Heir. Dexter frowned. He knew that pavi was referring to the Fazha assassin story that Hames people had cooked up. No, not that I am aware of, and Ive had a very strong conversation with the individuals in the Cadet washroom who heard Pezeris outburst. They understand the penalty of spreading false information considering the Heir, or any members of the noble houses. Pavi simply nodded. Dexter gave the King a slight bow, and then walked swiftly to the transporter, activated it, and was gone without so much as a glance Markuss way. It really is a shame he wont take you up on your offer to interrogate Pezeri and Jordem more thoroughly It would make things easier for him, Pavi said as he put the last piece in its place. He then looked to Markus with an expectant expression. Want to play a round for old times sake? I think Im an embarrassment to him. Markus replied as he looked out to the balcony and the fading light there. Another hour and it will have been two full days that Adar had been unconscious from his injury. The sooner Im off this world the better for everyone all around, I think. And no, old man, I know better than to play with you. What? You dont fancy a challenge? I thought you enjoyed a good altercation? Pavi said with a raised eyebrow. I like hitting people with my fists, but I will make you a deal, Markus eyed his father with a sudden wicked grin, knowing his next question would stop the mans inquiring about a potential game. If you agree to go one on one with me in a good old fashioned fist fight, Ill agree to sit down to a game of Sovereign with you. Pavi frowned as he sat back in his chair and he too looked on to the burnt orange and blue that filled the darkening sky. Well, you dont have to be mean about it, Markus. A no would have sufficed. Markus rolled his eyes and put his attention on the fading green light of the transporter whisking Dexter away to the ground floor. Whatever, old man. Markus mumbled to himself. It had been weird being in such close proximity to his father. They hadnt been in the same room or even on the same planet for ten years, and yet over the last few days, theyd managed to discover the traitor in Command and now were sharing the same living space in the interest of a common goal. It all felt too much like some sort of reconciliation, even if a small one, and he wasnt ready for that. There was just too many hard feelings, at least on Markuss part. And pavis annoying and not so hidden ploy of using small overturns like inviting him to a game of Sovereign to try to make nice was only increasing Markuss urge to run away as fast as he could. But he stayed, even when it was uncomfortable. He stayed, because Adar was here. His friend had been hurt, and after Markus asked Adar to trust him and to go along with his plan. That felt even worse than his discomfort of being around his father. Markus had waited decades for his friend to return, and as soon as he had, Markus had gotten him shot in the back, even if indirectly. It was a hard truth to swallow. So he had soothed himself by taking up sentry duty outside Adars door, splitting his time with Jamiss. And he waited, along with pavi for Adar to awaken from the injury hed received by Pledge Pezeri. That whole evening had been a blur after Adar had been taken to the Repository for an emergency treatment. Markus had stood by watching as the Caretakers quickly calibrated a Remaker for Adar, and then placed him inside. Markus then stood sentry as the machine worked to save, and then stabilize his friend. Afterward, it was determined Adar would make a full recovery but would require ten more treatments, which could be done in the comfort of the chalet. So Markus had followed silently as the Caretakers moved Adar and his Remaker to the chalet residence hed occupied earlier in the week. Pavi had come to the chalet too, having received orders from the Emperor to do so, though Markus knew his father would have stayed even without that order. Pavi had always had a soft spot for Adar, and it seemed the years had not changed that in the least. So when the Emperor had demanded that the King should stay with Adar while he recovered, and then personally transport him back to the White Palace once the Prince was well enough to travel, Pavi had earnestly agreed. It had settled at least some of the Emperors rage at what had happened, but only some. Much of it had been directed at the College, especially when he learned of ex-Chief Commander Jordems involvement. Markus wasnt sure what the full fallout would be from it all, but he knew he had been a causality. Markus had simply become a problem the College didnt want to deal with any more. And Command was eager for his presence to be removed from its premises. The only reason they allowed him to stay was because he agreed to remain under close supervisor of his father. It had been a hard, but necessary concession to make to keep him near Adar. So what will you do now that the Protectorate has officially ejected you from their membership? Will you go back to that underground place and fight yourself into an early grave? Markus worked his jaw back and forth as he attempted to keep his anger at bay. Though exactly who he was angry at, Markus couldnt say for sure. Maybe Command because they had kicked him out instead of congratulating him on helping them undercover the traitor in their midst, and in an indirect way, the others that were plotting against Adar. Maybe pavi because he was now purposely throwing Markuss bad decisions in his face to remind him of how far hed fallen, all he had lost, and where that now left him. But most probably at himself for caring that he had finally gotten the ejection hed been expecting for years, and wishing that hed done something to fix it before things had gotten this far. Because at some point between him finding Adar sprawled out on the Cadet washroom floor with a blaster shot in his chest, and the time Markus had taken up his sentry position by Adars door at the chalet, a terrible and wonderful realization had settled over him. He had finally found someone hed gladly take a bond with and dedicate his life to, and even risk his life for, but now he was forever denied any bonding because of his swift and permanent expulsion from the College. Markus closed his eyes and focused on his breath willing the anger to subside. It was a long moment before he could respond. I do appreciate you standing up for me with Shiperii. He flinched. It was a hard thing to say, but his father deserved it. He had at least talked the Director into not locking all Markuss training away. That had been how upset Shiperii had been with Markus at his grand plan to help Adar, and most especially, enrolling the Heir in the Program secretly. The Director had not found it amusing that the Heir had been under his nose the entire time. Of course, son. Markus could hear the smile in his fathers voice, which only made Markuss discomfort more pronounced. You worked hard these last few years. It seemed a shame for all that to be for nothing, and you were instrumental in unraveling those group of individuals working against Adar. I know Shiperii will never admit it, but I think hiding Adar in the Cadet class was rather clever and might have saved him from a much worse fate. You deserve to at least keep your training. Markus ignored the complements and turned his gaze upward to the smooth tan surface of the ceiling as he tried to settle all the conflicting thoughts and emotions whirling around inside him. At least he didnt kick Gayle out too, but she still wont take my calls. Shes not happy about being on the nonactive list. Markus felt bad about that. He had done what he could for her, what little an ex-member of the College could do. But Shiperii had drawn a line in the sand, and Markus and Gayle had been standing on the wrong sides of it. At least she was still a member of the College, that was more than Markus had gotten. Shes a bright young woman. Im sure she will get herself a charge soon enough even with the setback, Pavi replied. Markus grunted. Maybe. She was good, and she was dedicated to becoming a Protector. More than Markus had ever been, so maybe pavi was right. But he felt bad just the same. He was pretty sure hed just burned yet another friendship, and that felt the worse of all. Dark Guardian Chapter 61: Family Secret The transporter activated again and Markus stood up straight as he watched to see who it might be. He knew the guard downstairs would not have allowed an unauthorized person upstairs, but he prepared himself for a confrontation anyways. It was always better to assume the worst. Markus relaxed when he saw Nathiass face materialize into the transporter alcove. A moment later, the Vanguard Major stepped into the living area and took a seat in the chair Dexter had just vacated. All is well outside, he replied. Pavi nodded. I appreciate you and your men taking up station around the chalet these last few days, Nathias. I know protection is a boring job and not what you were trained for, but considering everything, the Emperor and I thought it best to alleviate the Protectorate of their responsibility toward Adar until they have a chance to clean things up a bit. We aim to serve, Majesty, Nathias replied. But this is only temporary at best. I know you can only spare us from our regular duty for so long. Will he get a Protector eventually? Pavi looked thoughtful for a moment, and then he spoke. Perhaps, but for now, we will leave things are they are until we have a chance to speak to Adar. Ultimately, that will be his choice, but after the events of the last week, Im not sure he will be so eager to trust someone from the Protectorate that he doesnt know. I certainly wouldnt. Well, we are at the Princes disposal as long as he needs us, or as long as you can spare us, that is. Pavi nodded. I think this is important enough that other matters can wait a bit. I know Markus and Jamiss are keeping an eye on things up here, but having you and your men outside is a comfort. You really think there will be more trouble? Pavi gave a Nathias a long look. I always expect more trouble. Nathias grunted. Pavi waved at the board ready for a new game. Want to go a round? Nathias frowned as he looked at the triple board. Im afraid Ill have to pass. I only came to give you an update. The night crew is settled in for their shift, so Im going to retire for a few hours. The man stood and made his way to the transport. Nathias gave Markus a nod as he passed. Markus nodded back. That pretty much summed up the handful interactions theyd had over the last few days. Guess he was still mad about Markus not being more cooperative earlier in the week. What else was new? After the green glow from the transporter had faded away. Pavi spoke up. There is something I wanted to speak with you about while we are alone. Markus swiveled his head back to his father. The man pulled a small silver cube out of his pocket, set it on the second level of the game board, and pressed the top. A pulsing blue radiated from the cube indicating that it was active. Markus stood up a little straighter. A sodi-silencer was a common enough tool used by high ranking nobles and spies as they had conversations they didnt want to be overheard, but it was a true rarity when his father used them in Markuss presence. Now that Ghars finally speaking to me, I told him my suspicions of Zorrens involvement about whats been going on here at the College. I gave him the evidence I had showing collusions between Zorren, Miss Vende, and Hame. I also told him of the Fazha Rebellion story that was used to help recruit Protectorate members against Adar, and that I didnt think Hame was the type to pull off such a crafty plot all by himself. A thrill raced through Markus. Hed been feeling like this whole thing had been a failure. Hed been able to out those at the College working against Adar, but still hadnt gotten evidence against Zorren himself. Would what pavi had be enough? And? Pavis frown told Markus much, but he waited to hear what the old man had to say anyways. He says that technically the evidence isnt solid proof that Zorren has done anything to Adar. There was just a conversation between Zorren and Hame at the Palace, and some conversations between Miss Vende and Hame over the network. None of those conversations outright said anything about Zorren working against Adar. Though, its certainly damning enough for Hame and Miss Vende coupled with what Dexters been able to get out of Pledge Pezeri. Last I heard, Ghar had issued arrest warrants for both Captain Hame and Tessa Vende. It was something, but not enough. Hame and Vende were not the true threat against Adar. What about the ship registry files Jordem used to accuse Adar? Pavi shook his head. Again, no proof they came from Zorren himself. The unity ring that was circulating around the College with the files has not been found. Also the original files their conspiracy theory was based off arent that hard to access if you know what you are doing. And while Hame doesnt have the ability to go digging for restricted files in the Nanite Network, he could have hired someone to do it for him. Markuss fleeting hope took a nose dive. What would it take for the Emperor to take action against his son? He was the real problem. Zorren is just going to try again, pavi. And next time, we might not see him coming. Pavi nodded. I know. Believe me, I know. Ghar said it wasnt enough to issue an arrest for Zorren, but it was enough for him to have a conversation with his son.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Markus snorted. A conversation? What the yavit is that supposed to mean? Pavi looked thoughtful for a moment I dont know. I guess we are just going to have to wait and see, and be on our guard. Markus shook his head. If that bastard gets Adar killed because he cant act against Zorren, Im going to Markus! His father barked. He was glaring now at his son. Watch your mouth and I mean it. He is your Emperor and you will give him nothing but your full respect and loyalty. Do you hear me!? Ive put up with a lot of your shenanigans and angry outbursts over the years, but I will not tolerate any sort of treason from you toward our ruler. I will lock you up myself. Am I making myself abundantly clear, son? Markus glared at the other man. His gaze then shifted to the pulsing blue cube. No one could hear them, and yet, pavi was scolding him. Markus just wandered how much of it was because he believed what he said, or was from the lingering guilt of pavis own transgressions. Well, what about what we did twenty years ago? Pavi pursed his lips and looked away. I thought we agreed not to talk about that. Markus paused a moment wondering if he really wanted to tread into the place that had begun Markuss crusade of anger toward his father all those years ago, but he had questions, things he did not know, and with recent events, he was concerned that maybe their little secret wouldnt stay secret for much longer. So he plunged forward, even when the urge to clamp his jaw shut and walk away was almost too strong to ignore. I was twelve when we made that agreement, and we havent talked about it, not once since Aragon, Leeta, and Adar left us on the jungle planet. The first reference to any of that Ive heard since was in Jordens office and him going on about that ridiculous idea that Adar was in league with the Fazha Rebellion. How convincing is that trail you left for Aragons ship registry? Obviously, Zorren is poking around. Is he going to find anything that leads back to you? Pavi looked pensive for a long moment before he gave a sigh. I do not know. I did what I could. I knew the ships origin and trail would be under a lot of scrutiny, so I had been careful to find one that wouldnt lead directly to me, even though I have access to whole fleets of them. The only difference in the story I told a few days ago is that I was the one to purchase the ship with one of Aragons accounts. Id been trickling money into it for a few months through supposed side contracts hed been taking while hed been shut out of the Palace and waiting for the Emperor to give Aragon access to his charge again. Originally, I just wanted to make sure Aragon had enough funds to support himself if he did permanently loose Adar as a charge, because I was certain he wouldnt be taking another one on if that had happened. The Emperor certainly hadnt paid Aragons Protectors fees once he decided to bring Leeta and Adar to the Palace to live. I, of course, continued to pay them like I had when Adar was under my care, but if Aragon had to give up the bond, hed loose even that. Sure, hed get a job at the College, but I know the difference in income that is, and its obscene the pay cut Protectors have to take when they retire. I wanted to make sure my friend was taken care of. I had never intended for that money to be used to fund his escape from the Empire, but it certainly came in handy when I needed to create a convincing trail for everyone to follow. Markus nodded glad to finally have that mystery solved. Too bad its backfired against Adar. Oh, thats all Zorrens doing, and it concerns me that he might make this public. Its bad enough hes poisoned the waters here at the College. I hope Dexter is right and stomped that rumor out, but Adars position as successor hasnt even been made official yet. A rumor, even if its found to be untrue later, could do a lot of damage to him that may be very difficult to repair. I have expressed my concern with Ghar about this as well. I have even gone so far as to suggest releasing all the information we have concerning EMQC227 as public information to get out ahead of what Zorren may very well do, even though I know it might expose my own actions. That is how strong I felt about making that move, but Ghar disagreed. He said the events surrounding Adars disappearance, where hes been since then, and his return is no ones business but his own. He was not keen on the idea of his family affairs being any more public than it has already been, and I cant say I blame him. But I do worry that Ghars reluctance to put focus on past events that were distressing to him, might very well cause major problems in the future. Markus shook his head. And once again he does nothing to help Adar, when he could quite easily. This is exactly why Aragon left the Empire, pavi. The Emperor refused to let Aragon protect Adar after Zorren and the other two brothers attacked him. Now hes refusing to act against Zorren when there is proof in his past actions and current ones that he wants his brother gone. Yavit, he wont even put out a public statement that might save Adar from major problems later on. Markus said. If hes wanting to make Adar his successor, he sure has a strange way of showing it. I understand your frustration, son, but there is just so much that can be done. Even when Ghar and I were closest of friends, I could seldom convince Ghar if he had set his mind to something. The best we can do is to provide guidance and perhaps a modicum of safety to Adar, but only if he wants it. As I understand it, Adar has no memory of his time at River Palace? Markus shook his head. No, not a thing. When we met, after I abducted him, he acted as if I was a complete stranger to him. It was unsettling to say the least. Pavi gave Markus a puzzled looked. How did you convince him to hide among the Cadets then? Markus shrugged. Im not entirely sure. Probably because he realized he didnt have any other good options. Also, I think he liked the idea of hanging out with the Cadets, though Im not sure why. Curious. Pavi was quiet for a time, and then he spoke again. Well, we will do what we can for Adar, of course, but hes an adult now, and he may simply not want our help. A thought came to Markus, but he wasnt sure how his father would react, so took a moment to chose his words carefully. We should at least tell him about the Fazha assassin thing and how the rumor was started. Pavi eyed Markus carefully. I know what else you think we should tell him, and I disagree. Until we know Adar better, we should keep that to ourselves. Markus paused. Should he tell pavi what hed done? That he had revealed to Adar that Markus and his father had met up with Aragon, Leeta, and Adar after the attack? He hadnt told Adar anything about pavi actually helping them escape the Empire, but it wouldnt be a far leap to make once Adar put a little thought to it. Before Markus make up his mind on what to do, the door to Markuss right opened up. Master Kiev stuck his head out, and said. Hes awake. Relief washed through Markus, not just because Adar was finally awake, but their conversation had been interrupted. He abruptly turned to Kiev to walk through the bedchamber door, but not before he spied his father pressing the top of the cube to stop the pulsing blue, and then slipping it in his coat pocket. The old man stood to follow. Dark Guardian Chapter 62: A New Status I awoke to the sound of heavy breathing. It sounded so loud in my ears that it cancelled out all other noise. I also felt a dull ache in my right side with every breath I took. But I greedily gulped at a steady flow of cool air, and the ache seemed to subside at least a little. Opening my eyes, I blinked as I tried to take in my surroundings. I could tell right away that I was in my bedroom at the chalet. I was in my bed with the soft white curtains down. The wide open balcony to my left told me it was early evening outside and to my right I spied a man sitting in a chair. It took me a moment for me to register the person as Master Kiev. I tried to speak, but it was difficult and my words were muffled. It took me a moment more to discover why. My brain fumbling for comprehension. There was a mask covering my nose and mouth. This was where the cool air was coming from. I reached for the mask to move it so I could speak. I found it far more difficult than I had anticipated to move my arm. Master Kiev must have seen me move. He jumped up from his seat first with a look of concern, which quickly spread to a wide smile. He reached over and helped me remove the mask. I inhaled without the mask and the pain in my chest rose significantly, but I was determined to have a conversation. Kiev whats going on? I spoke, but it was in a rasp and barely above a whisper. Kiev must have heard me, because he quickly replied, You are still healing from the blaster shot. I dont how much you remember, but Pledge Pezeri shot you in the back. The energy bolt pierced your right lung. Youve already had five treatments and much of the damage has been righted, but Caretaker Yoshi says you need at least six more treatments for the lung to completely heal. Until then, you may need to use the oxygen mask and to keep your activity at a minimum. I rested my head back on the pillow behind me as I took in this information. I did remember the encounter in the bathroom with Pledge Pezeri, Pledge Gunther and Disciple Wy-lin. And it was coming back to me about the gun shot. Id certainly felt it before I had passed out. I also remember seeing Hotoe had already been knocked out too. What about Hotoe? I asked. How is he? Kiev took the mask I discarded, set it close where I could reach it if needed, moved the chair a little closer, and sat back down. I could see the tall cylinder of a Remaker behind him at the other side of the room, which had not been there before. Cadet Shem is fine. He only needed three treatments. I believe he was released yesterday afternoon from the Repository. Relief coursed through me. I was glad my friend was alright, though now that he knew the truth about me, I wasnt sure he would want to be my friend anymore. I immediately felt terrible for lying to him. Hes been around since asking about you. He hasnt come up to the suite, but Ive been told hes inquired of your health to the guards stationed down at the courtyard twice already. Once yesterday and once today. I nodded. Well that was something at least. Maybe he wasnt so mad after all? Do me a favor, if he comes back, tell him to come up, I would like to speak with him. Of course. A terrible thought then came over me. Wait, how long have I been out? Two days. Damn. More time lost from healing. This was starting to become a thing, and I didnt like it. I eyed the Master sitting in the chair and I noticed there were a few discarded dishes on the floor around it and two different data pads. You havent been here the whole time have you? Kiev shook his head. Just since this morning. We knew you wouldnt wake up yesterday. The injury was still too severe and the Caretaker had given you a sedative to keep you asleep. He said you could wake up anytime today though, so it was decided that I would sit with you since youve gotten to know me the most so far. We thought it best to have a familiar face for you to wake up to, so to put you more at ease after everything youve been through.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. We? Another bright smile cut across the Mind Benders face. Caretaker Yoshi, Markus, King Rainus, and myself. Weve all been doing what we can to make sure you have the best recovery possible. A feeling of warmth washed over me at his words, Oh, and then one of the names registered, wait, King Rainus? Kiev nodded. Oh yes, hes pretty much put himself in charge of your care and safety. He put members of the Vanguard down in the courtyard as sentries, and Markus and the Kings Protector have been taking shifts up here in the chalet. I very much doubt anyone will be trying anything else against you, not that there are many left in that little group. I then remembered Gunther and the quick but violent fight we had, and the Hand of Death I had delivered to him. Hed collapsed and couldnt breathe. A feeling of dread washed through me. Oh god, Pledge Gunther did I kill him? Kievs face darkened and I immediately knew the answer without him saying a word. I blinked at the Master, hoping I was wrong, but knowing that I wasnt. In that moment, it felt like my stomach had dropped right through the floor, and all of a sudden, I was having a hard time catching my breath. I gasped for air and Master Kiev quickly took up my breathing mask and settled it back onto my face. I sat there for a long moment sucking in the flow of oxygen and contemplating my new status of killer. A flashback of one of my new memories and that damn shirt my dad always worn when hed been teaching my quat-lo. The Kill Or Be Killed words taking on a whole new meaning. It had always been his intention that I could become a killer if the circumstances arose, I supposed that meant Id finally lived up to his training after all. The happiness I had because Id discovered years of new memories with a man I loved and respected dimmed considerably. I was a killer like hed made me to be. Eventually, my breathing settled and I was able to take the mask off. I took an inhale of the regular air without any problems, so I set the mask aside. Though now, my stomach was queasy and I felt a heaviness in my chest that had not been there a few moments ago. Master Kiev stepped back with a concerned expression, but he waited until I had gathered myself before finally speaking. I know that news is upsetting to you. Its not easy to know you have taken a life, but you also need to know that you did the right thing. You were in mortal danger and you reacted appropriately. Though it makes my heart heavy to say this of a fellow College member, he deserved what he got. There is no doubt in my mind that Pledge Gunther would have done the same to you if you hadnt dispatched of him first. I know that may not help right now, but perhaps it will allow you come to terms with what happened eventually. I shook my head. I made a choice, Kiev. I chose to hit him with that move. I leaned my head back and exhaled a lot of my frustration out, but god, I had no idea it would be powerful enough to kill him. I just saw him reaching under his coat, and I knew he had weapons there. In the little training I did get in as a Cadet, I knew it was standard procedure for Disciples on up to carry a blaster and a stun baton even while in classes. During our Basic Weapons class Chief Winters explained it was to get the trainee to become used to carrying at all times, and then he quoted the be ready any time, any where College motto. I was just trying to stop Gunther from drawing. Thats it. Kiev nodded solemnly. Tell me if I am wrong, but I am sure in your quat-lo training with Aragon he must have mentioned that in any encounter with a person who is trained to kill, you really shouldnt mess around. Every action should be aimed to immobilize your opponent as soon as possible. If you can manage to knock the other person unconscious, thats great, but many times, quat-lo fights in the real world are quite often deadly. Logically, I knew Kiev was right. I had no doubts either that Gunther wanted me dead. Hell, I could feel his intent the first time I met him in the auditorium. But it still felt bad whichever way you cut it, and I didnt like it. Kiev patted my left knee gently in an attempt to console me. Well, I know this will be a process for you and I am here if you want to talk about this more after its had some time to settle. The College also provides counselors for exactly this sort of thing if you find need of it. In the meantime, there are a few people in the other room who have been awaiting for you to become conscious again. May I get them? I absently nodded my head as my mind went back to that moment in the Cadet bathroom. Gunther standing there with rage on his face and his hand moving under his coat. And me, making the fateful decision to plant my feet and swing my right palm into his chest with as much force as I could manage, because I was afraid hed draw his blaster and shoot me dead. My hand made contact with the center of his chest, and then in my minds eye it all slowed down and I watched Gunthers face go from anger to shock, and then to panic as he gripped his chest and gasped for breath. His body then slowly falling to the floor. A shutter went through my body. My god. Would I ever be able to get that image out of my brain? Dark Guardian Chapter 63: Meeting The King and An Apology I heard Kiev say, Hes awake. I looked up to see he had crossed the bedroom and opened the door to the living area. I heard movement from the other side. Kiev then backed away from the still open door and made his way toward the bed, but he stopped at the foot and waited expectantly. The first person to walk through was Markus. He was dressed in simple black pants and grey shirt, no overcoat, but he did have a gun strapped to one thigh and what looked like a stun baton and a few other smaller objects I did not recognize to the other. He came up to the chair Kiev had vacated and stopped. He then gave me a relieved smile. Good to see you are awake. Another person came through the door. I knew him instantly, not because of a memory, but because I had been shown images and holo-vids of him and the other eleven Kings repeatedly in my lectures with Vang and Dur-rele. He was much more modestly dressed than Id seen him in holos when hed been resplendent in his Kingdoms signature colors of evergreen and silver. Today he wore an unassuming short coat in varying shades of brown with pants that matched. His usual full black and pepper mane of hair was tightly pulled back in a slick ponytail that trailed halfway down his back. The King gave me such a warm smile that I felt like it was lighting up the entire room, and it helped to dull the edge of the dark mood that was settling over me after learning about Gunthers death. You certainly look better than when we brought you in here, he said as he took up station beside Master Kiev. I smiled back at him and Markus both. Thanks. Its good to meet you in person King Rainus. I didnt know you had come here to the College. The Kings smile waned a bit as he spoke. Well, your father was quite insistent that I come to help sort things out, though I would have come on my own anyways. The events playing out here the last week have been quite upsetting indeed, but I am glad you are mending well, and I assure you, there wont be any more problems. I have seen to your security here and once you are well enough to travel, I will escort you myself back to the White Palace. Markus snorted. Dont take all the credit yourself, old man. It isnt like you are standing sentry in the courtyard or standing guard up here. The King gave Markus a sharp look, but then he turned back to me and smiled warmly again as if he had never been interrupted at all. The fact is the College is no longer taking on the responsibility of your protection. I have done so, and I am using members of the Vanguard to secure the courtyard and my own Protector to stand guard up here, and of course, Markus has been taking on shifts up here as well. Until the Protectorate can set their house back in order, it was thought best that they relinquish their duty to you and hold off on the Protector selection for the time being. So I wont be getting a new Protector? I asked. I was surprised that I was nearly equal parts relieved and upset. I was relieved I wouldnt be trying to replace my dad so soon after all, but upset, because I still had enemies and a deep need for someone to watch my back. This entire week was yet more proof of that. The King must have heard my concern in my voice because he was quick to speak up again. Oh you will get one as soon as the Protectorate can get things more settled. We want to also make sure you get a Protector that will do his or her best for you and not have any hidden agendas against you. Considering all thats transpired lately, Command simply cant make that guarantee. So until then, I will take care of your security, and then once I deliver you to your father, he will take it up from there. Ive been told that he is already looking over matters personally to make sure you are safe at the White Palace. I looked to Markus. What about Zorren? Did you get the evidence you were looking for? The other man frowned. No, and I think things are only going to get worse. Zorren is not going to let up and I think its a mistake to go back to the White Palace without your own personal guard. The Emperor will, of course, do what he can, but he is not trained in personal protection and he doesnt even have his own Protector right now. He has the entire Zahnian Legion at his disposal, Markus. Thats no small matter. King Rainus replied in a clipped tone, making it obvious these two had had this discussion at least once before. Yeah, and Ive been trained as a solider and as a Protector, and I can tell you that soldiers arent trained for the subtly that comes with personal protection. It requires an entirely different skill set that is above most Legionnaires abilities. But dont take my word for it, ask Jamiss. Hes a competent enough Protector and served in the Vanguard before he came here for training, so he can back me up on that. The King shot his son a sharp look as if to say that he really wasnt helping right now, but Markus ignored it by leaning down and picking up a plate that had a half eaten chezik roast and dug right into it, not caring that it was most likely stone cold and someone elses leftovers. Whos Jamiss? I asked in my attempt to cool things between father and son. My Protector, Rainus spoke up. He should be up soon. He has graciously been taking the night shift, so Markus can have the day shift. I had to admit that it made me feel infinitely better knowing that my security had been taken out of the hands of the College. Part of me didnt like thinking that. I had, after all, spent that last two days learning a lot about the training Protectors went through. It was a complex and intense process that most times led to well trained individuals, and I did not doubt Markuss assessment that they were better trained for a protection detail than soldiers. The trick was to make sure the Protector I got didnt hold a grudge because of the mess with Captain Hame. And until that got settled, I felt better not relying on the College for my safety. I also knew I had good history with the Nador family, and Master Kiev had confirmed it during my Mind Bending remedial training. I also could strongly feel a connection to Markus, and now as King Rainus stood at the foot of my bed, I could feel that odd resonance of connection Id experienced with Markus in the bunker. I knew I could trust the King. Like a I could trust Master Kiev. It made my heart swell to know I had people I could count on, especially after all the attacks against me since Id found out I was Ethian.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Well, thank you. All of you for your efforts. It means a lot to me, I said, trying my best not to let my voice crack with the emotion welling up inside. Markus simply grunted as he took a big bite of the roast. Rainus gave me another smile. You mean a lot to us, Adar. I know you dont remember your time at River Palace, but we certainly havent forgotten it or you. And while its been many years and you have no memory of it, we still consider you a close friend of our family. We hope that some time in the future you will consider us friends to you as well. I nodded not being able to say anything. There was a short awkward silence before the King spoke again. Well, it is good to see that you are wake and doing better. I have some business to take care of before I retire for the evening. So I will leave you to rest. As I understand it, Caretaker Yoshi will be back in the morning for your next treatment. I will, of course, inform him and your father that you have waken. If you need anything at all, please dont hesitate to ask. At that moment, my stomach grumbled and I realized that I was starving. Might I get something to eat? Master Kiev spoke up from beside the King. Yes, let me go get you something. I should have asked when you first woke. Caretaker Yoshi said youd probably be famished what with it being two days and all the healing your body has been doing. He gave you several vitamin and protein injections, but it not a great substitute for the real thing. Is there anything in particular you would like? I shook my head. Surprise me. Master Kiev chuckled. Very well. He and King Rainus gave me a slight bow of their heads an went to exit the room. The Master following slightly behind the King. I turned to Markus who was digging back into the roast. It was nearly gone. You skip a few meals too? I asked, watching him shovel the bite in his mouth like it might be his last meal. He took a moment to chew, and then spoke around the roast in his mouth. No. Oh, I said, not sure what else to say. He paused in his chewing, looked down to the roast, then offered the plate to me. You want the rest? I eyed the maybe three bites of roast left, and couldnt help but remember it had been set aside by Kiev and looked to be stone cold as well. I shook my head. No, go ahead. Ill wait to see what Master Kiev brings me. Markus nodded like hed expected that answer all along, then dived right back in for another large bite. I turned my gaze to the white curtain surrounding my bed as it started to move gently from a brisk breeze from outside. I welcomed the air. It had a coolness that only the nighttime could bring to Sora X. I am sorry about you getting shot. That shouldnt have happened. I turned my head startled that anyone had spoken. Im not sure how long we had sat there in silence as I watched the moving curtain, but it had been long enough for Markus to finish off the roast. He held the empty plate on his lap as he looked down at it with a frown on his face. That wasnt your fault, I said. Yes it was. It was my plan, which you went along with. If you hadnt, you might not have gotten shot. I shook my head. There is no way you could have known that was going to happen. You were just trying to help me, and who knows what would have happened if I hadnt have gone along with you plan. Maybe Id be dead right now. Besides, getting shot was my fault. Dad always taught me never to put my back to an enemy, especially an armed one, and I did. I knew better, but I was so concerned about my friend that had been sprawled out and unconscious on the floor that I let reason go entirely. It was a stupid mistake. One I wont make again. Markus nodded slowly like he was agreeing with what I was saying. Well, mistakes are alright as long as you live long enough to learn from it. Ive learned from a lot of mistakes in my life. Some of them are repeat offenders, in fact. That statement made me laugh, which I immediately regretted as pain tore through my chest. I grabbed my right side and breathed in and out slowly a few times before the pain subsided to a dull ache. I turned back to Markus who had sat upright in with a concerned expression on his face. I just waved at him. Im fine. Just dont make me laugh. The man looked relieved as he settled back into the chair. Noted. I will do my best. There was a small silence between us, but surprisingly, it wasnt weird or awkward in the least. It was just a silence between two people settling into trying to know each other. A little time passed and I decided to ask a question that had been floating around in my brain since our last conversation in the bunker. So what was I like when you knew me? A small smile crossed Markuss face, and then he got a far away look in his eyes as he delved into his memories. Hmmm well, you were rambunctious and always getting into something. Usually something you werent supposed to. But maybe that was your age more than anything. Though, I will confess that I may have encouraged some of your behavior of curiosity. I never was one for following the rules much. I wanted to laugh, but I remembered that doing so would cost me, so instead, I just smiled at the man beside me and said, You still dont seem like much of a rule follower. Markus nodded matter of factly. Yes, I believe my condition has gotten worse over the years, not better. Again, I fought the urge to laugh. So we were troublemakers. What else? The man took on an expression of deep contemplation before finally answering, You loved the outdoors. We spent a lot of time in the orchards and the nearby river. Your mother was always getting after you for being wet, dirty, and barefooted. So was mine for that matter. You also had this amazing laugh that was infectious and could always get me any everyone else around to join in, even if whatever was going on wasnt particularly funny. You also loved to play games. All kinds of games and you didnt care if you lost. You just liked playing with other people. The more the merrier. And you were clever, even back then. You knew things you shouldnt have known. Sometimes before me. Sometimes even before the adults. I think I knew you had Perception before anyone else picked it up. I tried to hide it, tried to get you to hide it, but it still came out. You were too bright to keep covered up forever. I expected him to go on, but Markus was looking down at his lap and it seemed as if a darkness had settled on him. I decided to press to see if I could get him out of whatever unpleasant thoughts hed seemed to be thinking. So tell me about it. Markus looked up with a puzzled look on his face. What? I shrugged. I cant remember those years, but Aragon left me a clue saying that if I spent time with the Nador family that it would help me release the lock on my childhood memories. So tell me about our childhood, and maybe it will help me remember a little faster. The man nodded as if he might agree. Okay, well, what do you want to hear about first? Surprise me, I said. The man sat there for a moment with a thoughtful look on his face. Well, theres a lot to tell. You might have been whisked away shortly after your turned five to the White Palace, but you and I spent much of our waking time together before that. There was a bit of an age difference between us, but I didnt care. You were clever, and I liked that. And you liked following me around because I was someone you could look up to. He sat for a moment, and then he seemed to make up his mind and gave me a nod. I suppose I will just have to start at the beginning Dark Guardian Chapter 64: The Ultimatum Zorren watched the bright red blood as it washed from his hands and flowed down the drain of his washroom sink. There was a lot of it. More than he had thought there would be, but then he hadnt thought very much when he acted. Hed been in a rage, and when he got that angry, his mind didnt always register the finer details. Not that it really mattered. He was feeling better now. His anger was now just a dull roar at the back of his mind. Once he was sure every speck was gone from his hands, Zorren turned off the faucet and looked at his reflection. There was blood on his face where it had sprayed up and across. There was blood on his clothes as well, but the black hid it well. Still, hed have to throw them away, of course. Zorren took up a cloth to wipe his face, and then he shucked his clothes so he stood in the middle of the washroom naked. There was a beep at his wrist. He looked down. A few drops had splattered across the silver surface of his unity ring. Under two large drops, the name of his father showed to let Zorren know who was calling. It had been the third time hed called that evening. Zorren doubted his father had anything good to say, and so hed opted not to answer the first two times. Yavit. He considered not answering this time, but then hed later have to hear about that as well after his father eventually got a hold of him, either by an eventual call connecting or his Legionnaires coming to corral Zorren. He tapped the screen, and his fathers face came into view in front of him. Its about time, his father replied in a cold tone. Next time, answer the first time I call. Zorren just grunted. His father then squinted his eyes as he peered at Zorren. You could have at least dressed yourself first. Im not an agent of the Imperial Seat any more. I dont have to do anything, Zorren snapped. His father pursed his lips as if he was going to say something about that, but then thought better of it. I called to let you know that you wont be getting your regular stipend for the month, or the next three months either. Zorren blinked for a minute not sure he had heard correctly. He was being cut off? Anger flared back through Zorren. What? Why? His father leaned in the image as his cold blue eyes bore even harder into him. Because it has come to my attention that you havent been doing as I asked. I told you that you werent to take any actions against your brother didnt I? And yet, I get very damning evidence that youve been putting ideas in Captain Hames head that Im certain led to him confronting Adar, when he might not have otherwise. In fact, it had puzzled me why he had acted like that when I gave him a direct order not too. Hes always been an obedient man, at least until you put ideas in his head. I also have high suspicion that youve been fanning the flames of whats been going on at the Protectorate with your brother. Zorren opened his mouth to say he wasnt involved in that, but his father gave him a sharp look that shut him up. Dont deny it, Zorren. I know you, and it was a perfect opportunity for you to act behind the scenes. Though, I had hoped youd taken my warning a few months ago to heart. Zorren snorted. If you are going to accuse me of something, then at least have proof, father. A suspicion is not evidence. I can go to the Kings Council on this, if you try to prosecute me for it. They wont be happy with you moving against me without evidence. And they wouldnt. The noble houses were perfectly fine with all sorts of shenanigans done against one another, but the hard rule was it had to be done discreetly. Until irrefutable evidence was presented of a party doing wrong against another, the Council or even father himself wouldnt legitimize the accuser. The rulers of the Empire did not tolerate false or unsupported accusations, and often penalized those who wasted their time. Did I say that I would? I simply said I would take away your allowance for four months. If you can behave yourself in that time, I will consider giving it back, otherwise, Im afraid you are going to have to find other means to support yourself.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Zorren felt his jaw clamped shut. Four months would be hard enough, but a permanent loss of income that hed gotten all his life? That would be unpleasant. There was no way around that. Though, hed prepared for such a possibility in recent years when it was becoming clear father wasnt going to give Zorren his title back. But it was far better to spend another persons money than your own, especially with the expensive lifestyle he liked to live and the exotic hunting he enjoyed. Did you hear me? father demanded when Zorren hadnt responded. Yes, Zorren hissed through his pressed lips. Father simply nodded as if that sealed the deal. Then you are on notice, and I will be watching. But you can turn this around if you have mind to. If I hear nothing of you acting out against your brother by the end of four months time, I will resume your funds. The image of his father cut off abruptly, leaving Zorren fuming. The anger hed released from learning that the latest attack on his brother had failedCCagain was back in full force. That had been bad enough, but then hed learned all his pawns at the College were either dead, arrested, or on the run. His perfect opportunity get rid of his brother and begin his master plan had evaporated. Just like that. The rage had been immediate and intense. Much more than hed expected. Much more than his messenger had expected. Zorren didnt often loose control like that, but he could feel that same unraveling happening to him now. His blood coming to a boil just under his skin. The wild hammering of his heart. His body quivering in silent fury. In the haze of the rage racing through his system, Zorren heard a small noise. He stood absolutely still as his ears focused on the sound. It was quiet. Almost a whisper. He almost didnt catch it. But there it was again. He focused more, and finally was able to identify the noise. It was a soft whimpering of someone crying. Shock rushed through Zorren. There had been so much blood. He eyed his discarded and bloody clothes. It had gotten everywhere. Surely, he had finished what hed started. But no. There was crying. It had not ended after all. Zorren clenched his fists and marched out of his washroom into his bed chamber. He peered into the dim lighting of his room to the other side of his rumbled bed where a bloody heap lay on the floor. It looked so small in the large room. Rather insignificant really. And a few minutes ago, Zorren had thought the heap dead. And yet, the mound of flesh, blood, and torn clothes moved. A steady rise and fall as the crying continued. The Prince stood there eyeing the whimpering heap as his shock turned to pleasure. Was it the blood? Was it the pitiful despair? Or maybe the fear? Oh he could almost taste the fear coming from the heap, and he wasnt even Empathic. But no. He knew the real reason for the tingling sensation that warred with the rage still ravaging through him. He still had a toy to play with. Someone he could vent his brand new frustrations on. He reached down and pulled up the head of the heap. There was so much blood he could barely see the eyes and the long strands of blonde hair seemed to be everywhere, though large parts were matted with crimson. He intertwined his fingers deep into the scalp so he could yank the head back with more force than was necessary. The cry turned to a scream. The sound of it sent shivers through his body. Zorren looked deep into the emerald eyes that glared back at him. Oh, so she had finally graduated her fear to anger. That sent another set of shivers through Zorren to see his own rage mirrored back at him. My father will kill you for what youve done. I was warned. They told me you were an animal. I didnt listen, the woman spat at him. Zorren reached out his other hand and softly ran a hand down one of her cheeks. The skin was still so soft and smooth, even after all he had done over the last half hour or so. What a marvel. He brought the head closer to him, and then leaned down the rest of the way to kiss the top of her bloody hair. The smell of her blood, fear, and tears excited him. Thank you for not dying yet. That was an unexpected kindness, he told the woman. He shifted her head so he could look her in the eyes again. I received some more bad news just a moment ago, and you are my beautiful cure. The womans eyes widened as all her anger dissolved into terror. No, please no. Just let me go. I wont tell anyone what happened. PleaC But her last word was cut off as Zorren used his grip on her hair to toss her away from him. She slid across the floor, creating a bloody trail with her broken body. Zorren followed and he kicked and pummeled her with everything he had. All the rage flowing from his limps and toward the soft body. It was a long time after her last cries and pleas that Zorren finally stopped. He stood panting from the exertion. The rage now just a dull roar in his ears. He was sated once more. The Prince stood there for a long moment staring at the heap, wondering if it would move again or say any more words. It did not. It lay still. Silent. After a time, Zorren leaned down to check for a pulse. He needed to be sure this time. A long minute passed, and he felt no heart beat. Zorren stood up as a glow of warmth spread through him. It was done. Zorren smiled. It had been a long time since hed indulged in a higher class of prey. Hed done without for far too long because hed been trying to win fathers favor little good that had done him. That had been mistake. Anything that felt this good should never be denied. His body quaked in pleasure, and in his throes of ecstasy he made himself the promise that he would never deny himself such pleasures again. He deserved this and oh so much more. It was time to stop playing by half measures. It was time for bold moves. It was time to conquer his beloved Empire. Dark Guardian Chapter 65: An Anticipated Meeting Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. listening to try an pick up a clue from the big guy on any emotions he might be putting out, but I was surprisingly not getting anything but extreme nervousness. I decided to finish up what I had to say and let him go. I did not want to keep making him feel this uncomfortable. all levels of Ethian society. Dark Guardian Chapter 66: A New Head of Secuirty Markus! I called out a little time after Hotoe had left. Once it was clear my friendship with Hotoe was settled, I then mulled over another problem I was facing. It had been percolating in my mind since Id woken up in the chalet and learned I would not be getting another Protector for while. The man put his head around the corner. Yes. Can you come sit with me for a moment? I have something I would like to discuss with you. He nodded and stepped out on the balcony. He came and took a seat across from me, looking at me expectantly. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, and then finally spoke. Ive had some time to think about things, and Ive made some decisions, but I wanted to run them by you first. He raised an eyebrow at this, but simply said, Okay. Its concerning my protection. You mentioned that Gayle was put on the non-active list. What does that mean exactly? I already had a good idea of what it meant, but I wanted absolute clarity on this, and I already knew Markus had a first hand experience of this. The man sat back in his seat with such nonchalant behavior it was like he was simply discussing the weather. It means she cant take a charge on right now, but she is still qualified to do so. Usually a Pledge is taken off the list because of some sort of disciplinary action from Command. It can be permeant or temporary. Its up to the Pledge. If the Pledge does certain things to appease those in Command, then he or she can get back on the list. Do you know what Gayle has to do to get back on and how long it will take? Markus shook his head. Nope. Thats not the sort of information Command gives out to everyone. Its usually something strictly between Command and the one on the nonactive list. I could ask Gayle, but shes not talking to me right now. I nodded. Markus had told me about their falling out, and that he himself had lost his Pledge status and College membership. I felt bad about all that, and I think Markus suspected I did, because he had declared quite emphatically that he wasnt terribly put out by any of it, but I wasnt so sure. He had kept his barrier up during that whole conversation, but my gut told me he cared more than he was saying. That was part of the reason I wanted to have this conversation with him. How do you feel about Gayles abilities as a potential Protector? I said. If you are asking me if I would recommend her to you, I would. Shes good. You wont find her on the top score lists, because shes good at everything, not just one or two things. Shes well rounded in her training. Shes smart, quick on her feet, and is willing to do whatever she can for the person shes protecting. I know this because Disciples start doing practice protection details with fellow students as early as fifth year, and every time she had a practice client, which I was one of them during her sixth year by the way, she would get glowing reports on how personable and capable she was during the week long detail. Yes, she was good at foiling the fake assassinations attempts, and meeting any unexpected trouble head on, but she also asked all the right questions so she was there to meet whatever trouble came up. Thats half the battle right there. There are many, even some of the high score trainees, who fail or come close to failing their practice protection details simply because they werent attentive enough to their charge or their charges personal lives. Its a proven fact that a large amount of attacks come from someone a charge is close to. I nodded glad he thought well of her abilities. Well, I know Vang made a list of candidates for me, but after everything, I think the only people I can really trust are a small handful, of which, includes yourself and Gayle. So I was thinking of asking her to be my Protector after shes back on the list. Markuss face broke out into a wide grin. I think thats a good choice. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Relief flooded me. I had hoped that he would be alright with my choice, but I wasnt sure. I shifted as nonchalantly as I could into the second portion of why Id called him out here. Though that doesnt help me in the short term. I appreciate your fathers help in my protection while Im here and the trip back, but I have some concerns about when Im finally at the White Palace. My father already reassured me once that I would be safe there, but I wasnt. I know hes trying his best, but it would make me feel a lot better if I had someone I could trust to make sure that nothing is being overlooked in my protection and security. I paused a moment, because I wasnt sure exactly how to proceed to this next part. Markus had already done so much for me, and he had claimed he had other things he was eager to do now that he wasnt bound by the College any more. I didnt want him to feel obligated to stay with me if he really did have better things to do. And I wasnt sure how sensitive he might feel about not being a Pledge anymore despite his instance that he was alright with it. I know you arent a Protector, and now you are done with the College you may have other things you would like to pursue. But if you are willing, Id like to hire you on as an adviser to my personal security until I can sort things out with Gayle. That is, if you dont have any other pressing matters. I got that last part out in a bit of a rush, and now that it was out, I felt relief and maybe a little bit of panic. I didnt know why exactly, but it felt important that he say yes. I not only valued his knowledge about protection and Zorren, but I was beginning to value him as a friend as well. I was also eager to get my childhood memories back, and while his stories had yet to help trigger my own memories, I knew it was just a matter of time. The usual barrier was up, so I wasnt getting a thing from Markus emotionally, but I saw the flicker of surprise across his face. He sat there a long moment before speaking. Im not sure your father will appreciate me being at the Palace or taking a role in your security. I might have mentioned he doesnt think very highly of me. I was prepared for this, and I pressed forward bravely. I actually talked to him last evening, mentioning that I was thinking about asking you to head my security. Its true, he wasnt happy about it at first. He claimed you were too much of a ruffian and had a knack for offending all the wrong people. He also happened to mention that while he could never prove it, he suspected that you were behind several assassination attempts on my brothers. I stopped here and gave Markus a raised eyebrow, but the man was like brick house. He gave nothing away, not even a twitch of his mouth. I decided that if he wanted to talk about that he would when he was ready, so I pressed on. And then I said that maybe that was exactly the kind of person I wanted running my security. You arent afraid of my brothers, you know how they operate, you arent apprehensive about hitting back when necessary, and you know how not to get caught. I also reemphasized that while you might have gone after my brothers in the past that you would never do such a thing to me or my father. I gave Markus a pointed look at that last part. While I actually wasnt sure about his intentions toward my father, I needed him to make sure he understood the rules if he signed on. I had no doubt in my mind that Markus probably had tried to take out my brothers. He certainly seemed capable of such things. Though I was curious as to the why. But I could also read between the lines, and after all I had heard about Markus and all he had told me the last few days in our talks and stories, I already suspected I knew the truth of the matter. There was a long silence between us before Markus finally broke it. I do tend to offend people. Hope that wont be a problem. He delivered that statement in such a matter of fact way that I couldnt help but bark out in laughter. My voice echoed across the balcony and my lung protested at the action, but I ignored it. Instead, my attention was caught by a small smile cutting across Markuss face. And instantly, I felt a great deal of relief flood through me. Good. Thank you. Truly. I feel much better about going back to Dyniss with you signed on, I said making sure to put as much emotion behind my words as I could. He might be frugal with his, but that didnt mean I had to be the same with mine. There. I felt it. A small surge of gratitude, and even relief of his own. Had he been worried about me too? But the emotions didnt last long. It was cut off abruptly and I marveled at his ability to block himself like that. Maybe he could teach me or tell me where to learn that too? Because I could certainly see where it would be handy to not always be such a bleeding heart. Was that it? He asked with clear expectation of something else. I sat back, adjusted the light blanket on my lap, and then gave him my own expectant look. Well, since youre here I trailed off, letting him take up what came next. The man gave a chuckled. You arent going to be happy until I spill every last detail of our childhood, arent you? I dare say that was probably the real reason behind you asking me to Dyniss to be your so-called head of security. I gave him a satisfied smile. Guilty as charged. He matched my smile, sat back in his chair, and adopted the familiar look of him trying to recall memories from years before. He took a deep breath and plunged into yet another tale of our shared past. Dark Guardian Chapter 67: Dinner With Friends This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Dark Guardian Chapter 68: An Encounter With Darkness Just outside the debris field of the destroyed space station near Bezmore Six... Vang was surprised that he was still alive. The tentacle coming for him had merely swept Vang off his feet, knocking him flat on his back and the air temporarily gone form his lungs. He lay there gasping for breath and watching the intruder enter the bridge. It stopped a few feet from where Vang lay. He peered up at the towering thing above him, and Vang struggled to put a description to the being. It wasnt quite anything hed seen before. Hed had plenty encounters with the many races of the fazha in Ethia, but this creature was strange even beyond them. The vapory eight foot being was more shadow than substance. It shifted, changed, and shimmered like it might be a mirage rather than a creature of flesh and blood. It did not have an obvious form, but it was pole thin and did appear to have a vaguely humanoid shape beneath a cloak of absolute black. The light on the bridge did not bring the being into any closer definition. If anything the shadow parts seemed to swallow the light like it wasnt even there. Much like the ghost ship had done to the weapons fire of the Maxem. The creature did have a face. Vang could make out that much from the shifting ghostly presence. The face had a thin veil of shadow across it, but he could clearly make out protruding mandibles where a mouth should have been. By far the most unsettling, though, were a set of cold violet eyes that peered so intently at Vang that it sent shivers through the Admiral, not an easy thing to do to a man with the Coercion Dome-ni. It glided more than walked as it came even a little closer until it now stood directly over Vang. And for a good long while, it just stood there, peering down at him from behind its veil of shimmery darkness. Not a word was spoken. Nor sound made. But Vang could feel a deep coldness emanating from the shadow, which seemed to be wrapping itself around him, and bit by bit plunging him into bitter coldness that soon made Vangs teeth start to chatter. You are leader, the shadow finally spoke. Its voice barely more than a whisper, and yet, it had a sharp edge that pierced his ears with such intensity that it made Vang want to cringe away. The Admiral pushed himself up on to his elbows and tried to look more dignified, but there was only so much one could do sprawled on the deck of the ship at the foot of an enemy. I am Supreme Commander of the Zahnian Legion. You lead warriors, but you do not lead this place. How did this creature know that? For all this being knew the Supreme Commander was the leader of the galaxy he was invading. It also did not bode well that the being had singled Vang out immediately. It obviously knew more about Ethia than Vang knew about this enemy. Had the invader gotten information out of the Xlero crew? You mean the Empire? No, I am a protector of the Empire, not its leader. Take me to leader, the being said in its rasping voice. It sent an involuntary shiver down Vangs spine. He also did not like where this conversation was going, and he had no intention of letting this creature any where near his Emperor. Why do you want to speak to our leader? Why are you in our Empire? Vang decided to press for answers of his own. Maybe he could get an idea of what this creature wanted and how much of a threat it posed. The shadow seemed to think on it for a moment and the coldness pressed upon Vang more and his body started to quake like hes been suddenly plunged into a lake of ice water. We need the leader, was the beings response. After a long moment of shivering, the cold seemed to recede just a bit. At least enough for Vang to stop the violent quaking. I am the protector of the leader of the Empire too, he said through chattering teeth. I will not tell you where he is unless you tell me what you want with him. The being hissed like he didnt like that answer, and then spoke. We can take it, if you do not say, but it is harder. Vang stomach twisted at the way the being said the last word. He got the distinct impression that it would not be pleasant whatever the being did next, but it only made his determination to protect his Emperor even stronger. Do your worst then, Vang seethed at the creature. The coldness came back. This time it seemed like he was being hit with a great avalanche. It was immediate, strong, and all-consuming. He had never experienced anything so raw and fierce. The cold burned. All of his body felt like it was on fire with the cold. His body quaked violently and the promise of black oblivion threatened to over take him entirely. It was then that he felt it. Something that snaked around his throat. Vang focused his blurred vision to see that the shadows mandibles were now open and a long black tentacle was protruding from its mouth. That thin and slick arm, reaching across the space between them to take a firm purchase around Vangs neck. Where the tentacle touched, Vang felt a coldness that seared and scorched. The thin ropey limb began a slow climb up his chin, across his lip, and right up his right nostril. Vang tried to fight it, but he was immobilized. He simply could not move beyond his violent shaking. The shadowy rope continued its journey up his nasal passage where it pierced his brain. Vang screamed. Tides of pain rippled through him as the shadow invaded. His brain felt on fire as the cold spread through his head. The invasion was like an unwanted disease spreading and growing in his mind. It raked across his mentalscape, and left him feeling vulnerable and violated. It was far more terrible than the horrendous pain he was in. In fact, Vang knew on some level that he should not be able to tolerate this level of agony, that he should have passed out from self-preservation, but the creature would not let him. Vang did not know how he knew this as a truth, but it was. He also knew a few other things as if they were now absolutes. This creature had come a long way for what it wanted and was not going to leave until it got it. This creature was just one of many. Many that were on the ship they used to come to the Empire, and many in where they had come from, and would send more to to get what they wanted if needed. And for some reason, these creatures thought the leader of the Empire could get them what they wanted. But the reason did not present itself to Vang in the knowing that he was given. After what seemed like a universe of eternities had passed, the creature pulled itself from Vang. The sliver of shadow retreated from his brain, slipped down his nasal passage, and snaked back to its owner. Vang was left without even the strength to shiver. All he could do was lie there and stare daggers at his attacker. You wish to kill us? the shadow asked in an inflection that implied he was confused. That only infuriated Vang more. This bastard had invaded his Empire, attacked his people, slaughtered the bridge crew and Captain Leonid in a seconds effort, and just forcibly extracted information from Vangs mind. And it had the nerve to be confused? All Vang could manage was a low hissing, yes. A strange sound came from the being. It sounded like a bark or maybe a grunt. It repeated several times, and Vang realized the creature was laughing. Not possible. You lack proper understanding. You are great warrior. I have seen in your mind, but you cannot kill what you do not understand. The creature was silent for a long moment. It then glided closer to Vang. It bent over until it was so close that Vang could make out more of the face. It was long and narrow with skin a sickly dark puce, but that was all that he was able to register, because the violet eyes consumed his attention. Those two deep pools that were perfectly round and like holes boring directly into a soulless being. They blazed with cold intent and unspoken menace. You are fortunate. We need messenger. You give Emperor message. You tell him to come to us. He comes, or we destroy. There many in this Ethia that can be consumed as we wait. An involuntary shiver rippled through Vang, but he wasnt going to cower, even if he knew that he could not defeat this creature. What even makes you think the Emperor has what you want? He does, it is foretold by sheema. Vang was confused by the name. He had not heard it before. I do not know what this sheema is. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Our sheema say and we come. The shadow then pulled back. You come. Vang wondered what that last statement meant, but then he felt his body move. It slowly rose from the floor and hovered a few feet from the deck of the ship. What was more surprising was the shadow did not touch him. It dawned on Vang as he floated out the bridge and into the corridor that the creature must be using its mind to do so, much like those with the Telekinetic Dome-ni could move objects. But Vang had never heard of any but Ethians having such abilities. Certainly, no fazha was ever born with a Dome-ni. The being soundlessly glided through the corridors of the Maxem. Occasionally, they would pass dead bodies of the crew. Once, two brave Legionaries stormed the shadow to kill it, but with almost no effort, the being lashed out with several of its ghostly tendrils. Just one strike with each tendril at exactly the same time had ended the gallant attempt. One Zahnians skull was pierced and his weapon fell uselessly to the deck with a clatter. The other Zahnian was stabbed through the chest. He screamed, convulsed for a moment, and joined his partner in a lifeless heap. Vang could only watch and feel sorrow for their loss and anger that it had happened. They didnt even have a chance to defend themselves. It wasnt long before the being stopped in front of a bank of life pods. The creature must have mentally pressed the button for one of the hatches, because the one to the far left opened wide. Vangs body then floated past the being and into the life pod. He was gently set into the seat in the four seat craft. The pressure of his body activated the harness and it automatically strapped him securely to the seat. By this time, Vang had been able to gather a little of his strength. Certainly not enough to make any big movements, but he could at least speak and move his arm just a little. I dont know what you want from my Emperor, and I dont care. Just know that I will find a way to kill you and every other one of your kind that crosses into my Empire. That is a promise. Vang said with a sneer, and while he talked, the Admiral reached for the button that closed the life pod door. The door slid shut, and then he immediately hit the eject control without shutting the hatch to the Maxem. Two things happened at once. The pod detached from Maxem with a powerful thrust that put a twenty foot gap between it and the battle cruiser in less than a second. The other thing that happened was now the Maxem was opened to hard vacuum. Vang watched through the port hole in the life pods door as the being was sucked right out into space. It was strange to see the shadowy presence flailing about. It moved and shimmered faster like it was desperate, and perhaps it was. Vang hoped it was. It felt good to be able to strike back against this seemly invincible foe. The life pod was in autopilot, so was moving away from the Maxem and the flailing creature at a rapid pace. Vang could see the damage done to the battle cruiser. There were large gashes in the side of the ship like some gigantic claw had reached out and raked across half of this side of the Maxem. He also saw a handful of the life pods detach, so at least some of his people were able to get off the ship. Though so far, his pod was the furthest away from the Maxem. Why was it taking so long for his people to get off the ship? And why only a few? He counted. There were less than two dozen, at least on this side. He watched the shadow being as it was now thrusting out four different tentacles from its mouth like it was trying to grab a hold of something, but it was too far from the Maxem and there was nothing solid near the creature to grab a hold of. That made Vang smile. And then something strange happened. The being started to pulse a bright violet. It was a slow pulse at first, and then rapidly built until it was like a bomb about to go off. And it did. The violet pulsing shadow being exploded. And it radiated out, engulfing part of the Maxem and reaching for Vangs life pod. He braced himself, but there was nowhere to go and the blast too fast. A shock wave slammed into the pod. Everything went topsy turvy as the pod rolled and shimmied. Alarms blared. Objects that had been strapped down were now free and flying. All Vang could do was hold onto to the edge of his seat and be grateful that his harness seemed to be holding. His body was pelted by the flying objects, but it was the incoming med-kit that smacked him in the head. White light exploded in his vision, and that was the last he remembered. *** The memory finished and Vang could only lay there, trying to process it. Now that his memory had come back, the things hed been thinking and feeling over the process of finding the ghost ship, the attack, and his short time in the life pad rushed to him like they had never left. But they had. For a brief time, hed forgotten the horrible defeat that they had suffered by at the hands of this new enemy and what it meant. Worse was that Vang did not have the slightest idea of how they could keep this incursion from getting worse, which the being said would happen if the Emperor did not respond to its request to meet. The being did not say what his people wanted with the Emperor, but just by their actions alone, Vang knew it could not be good. And while Vangs first instinct was to keep these beings from getting anywhere near the Emperor, he knew he had to inform his superior of this development immediately. Since the memory had started to play across the terminal via the halo, Caretaker Kessler and Crewman Gynoor had not said a word. From time to time, he had heard gasps from one or the other during the unfolding, but no words had been spoken. It had been at least a full minute since the memory had ended, and still the two men remained silent. Vang could only image what was running through their heads, and his normal reaction to curb fear quickly was slow to come, because in that moment, Vang was having trouble coming to terms with his own unease. He took a moment to take all that fear, ball it up and push it as far from him as he could. Hed deal with it later. Now required quick and decisive action. Crewman Gynoor thank you for your services, Vang said in a clipped tone, you are dismissed, but before you go, I must warn you not to say a word to anyone about what you just witnessed, at least for now. The last thing we need is to have panic spreading among the soldiers. Fear can kill a battle before it is even begun. I assure you there will be a plan in place to address these invaders in short order. Until then, your discretion is appreciated. Yes sir, Admiral, the Crewman said. Vang imaged him giving a salute with a fist to the heart, and then he heard heavy boot falls as the man quickly exited the room. That left one other to address. Caretaker, I need you to inform Captain-Major Wexlen immediately of this new discovery, in fact, I want you to make sure he gets a copy of this recording. I also want you to send a copy of it to the Emperor. Of course, Admiral. Should I send it to the Fleets Admirals as well? No, hold off until I have spoken to the Emperor. I want to see how he wants to deal with this. Certainly, the Caretaker responded. And I need my unity ring. Vang held out a hand toward where he thought the other man was standing based off the direction of his voice, and once he again he felt frustration at his ongoing injury. Set it up so I can call the Emperor directly, then please leave to take care of the tasks I have given you. I also want to press upon you the need for this recording and information to remain under wraps while we figure out our next steps. Yes, sir, the Caretaker said with a slightly irritant tone. Vang knew the man had been in service of the Legion for quite some time. He would know well the concept of keeping things quiet, but it had to be said. This information given to the wrong people at the wrong time, could cause serious problems. Let me get this off you first, sir. Kessler went to the head of Vangs bed, gently pulled the halo from the Admirals crown, and then seemed to be moving things nearby. I have the data disc and will leave now to report to the Captain. Do you need anything before I leave? No, was Vangs response and dismissal. Another pair of boots slapped across the floor, and then Vang was alone. His mind wandered back to the recovered memories. The attack that seemed to come from nowhere. The strange being that could kill almost faster than a blink. And the terrible fear Vang had felt as he was sure he would die along with the crew of the Maxem. A beeping sound brought the Admiral out of his terrifying reverie. Even though he couldnt see, he knew the tone well. Someone was calling on his unity ring. Vang also knew the ring well enough to feel for and press the call acceptance button. Hello? He asked since he could not read the identifier to know who was calling. Admiral, I have an urgent update that I didnt think could wait, the voice of CaptainCMajor Wexlen sounded form the ring. Did Kessler show you the video of my memory already? Vang questioned. He knew hed zoned out there for a minute, but he didnt think he had lost that much time. What? No, he just came onto the bridge. This is something else. You put out the word about the ghost ship to all Legion and Vanguard personnel. Well, I just heard from a Vanguard patrol that they picked up the ghost ship signature not even an hour ago. That got Vangs attention. Where was this? Just outside the Sora system. It felt like Vangs blood had frozen in an instant. Was it a coincidence that the Heir happened to be on one of the planets there? No. They knew. They had to, and maybe they had gotten it from Vangs own brain. He remembered that mental probe. There was no telling what they had gleaned from him. Certainly, his mission to retrieve Prince Adar back to the Empire, and then escorting him to the Protectorate world was still fresh on his mind. You give Emperor message. You tell him to come to us. He comes, or we destroy. There many in this Ethia that can be consumed as we wait. And naturally, the one person that the Emperor had just spent a great deal of time and resources to recover would be a prefect place to start. The Emperor might ignore a few small settlements being destroyed, but he would never ignore a threat to his Heir. Captain, I need you to get a hold of that Vanguard patrol. Tell them to attack. But sir, I thoughtCC Just follow orders! Vang shouted much louder than he meant to. He took a moment to gather himself. Yes, he wanted more people there to counter attack, but he needed to slow these invaders down before they could reach Sora X and the Heir. And then I need you to alert the head of the College of whats going on, and King Rainus too. I understand hes on Sora X now. Yes, sir. And Captain, I need you to tell them to move the Heir. Get him off Sora and take him to Vega Prime. Theres a whole fleet of ships there. The Captain muttered a curse. Hes on Sora X? Yes, apparently its been big news. You havent heard? The Captain snorted. When? Ive been too busy, sir. But I will contact them and tell them to move the Heir immediately. Good. Scramble whatever help you can for the Vanguard patrol. Once youve done all that, look at the memory Kessler has for you, then come see me so we can talk next steps. Yes, sir. The ring beeped again to let Vang know the Captain had ended the call. The Admiral sat there for a long minute. How was he going to tell the Emperor, and more importantly, what would he do? If the threat was against ordinary Ethians, Vang would have not been so troubled about the answer to that question, but it had been a proven fact, the Emperor didnt think too clearly where his youngest was concerned. Vang mulled over things for a long time before he was able to place the call to his superior, and even when he did, the Admiral felt a distinct unease about the future of the Empire. Blood Bond Chapter 1: The Blessing of Razivi The great beast Razivi was awoken from her deep slumber by a sharp sound. It echoed around her with such intensity that it made her shake her massive head. The sudden violent movement caused nearby rock to crumble and fall, but she ignored the cascading debris of her lair as she continued to shake her head to rid her of the most annoying noise. Eventually, the piercing noise subsided. The irritation released, and with great relief, she settled her large triangular head back down into her long arms. A low grunt sounded from deep inside her, and a cloud of hot steam expelled through her oblong nostrils. Razivi shifted her head a bit to get comfortable so she could return to the soft sweet dreams that were echoes of an almost forgotten life of her younger years. Great One, we do not wish to disturb you, but we have come once more for the aurous. Razivi lifted her head once more to peer into the darkness of her lair. It took a moment to see the two tiny forms standing near the foot of her large nest. They looked like they were a part of the shadows in the dark coverings they adorned their bodies in. She nearly chuckled at the wyrn-kin. They were such silly creatures with their bizarre customs and mannerisms. They were quite needy too. Again? Must you plunder my life force so often? I have only just settled into sleep from the last harvest. Razivi said into the minds of the wyrn-kin as irritation coursed through her. She knew her part of the deal that required the giving of a part of herself to these wyrn-kin, but they seemed to needing more and more of late, and she would much rather be lost in her dreams of better times, than be awoken back to this dismal existence. Great One, it has been nearly three years since the last harvest, the small creature replied back. He spoke this out loud as the wyrn-kin preferred to do. The sound of the small creature bouncing in the great expanse of her domain. Three years? Truly? Hmmm well, maybe next time many more years will have passed before the wyrn-kin came to her. Razivi lifted one of her front legs, slid the sharpest edge of one of her long claws across the other arm, and thick golden aurous beneath the hard brown hide began to ooze out. The wyrn-kin hurried forward with large containers to catch the aurous before it could drip onto the dirty cavern floor. The golden flow lasted only a few beats of Razivis double hearts before the wound shed inflicted on herself began to close and heal as if it had never happened. The wyrn-kin backed up with their two large containers brimming with her vital force. Even now, she could feel the resonance of herself as the wyrn-kin moved away with their precious prize. In fact, if she cared to concentrate, Razivi could feel all her blood that they had collected over the years. It was scattered across great spans of time and space, and those living vessels who held her blood inside them were like shining stars in her mind. They and her beloved dreams were what kept Razivi from total despair. She shrugged off her irritation from being woken from her deep slumber as she realized her blood would be shared with more wyrn-kin soon. That thought pleased her very much. Will one be bonded soon? She asked the wyrn-kin. But of course, she knew the answer. They would not be here if they had not had one of their vessels ready to be blessed with her blood. But now that she was awake, it felt good to make conversation. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The tallest wyrn-kin shrouded in black bowed deeply at her. Yes, Great One. That is why we have come. We have a Pledge ready to bond even today, otherwise we would not have waken you. Razivi shuttered in pleasure. That is good. Then I will stay awake until it is done. The creature bowed again, As you wish, Great One. We will leave you in peace then. The second wyrn-kin bowed, and then both settled the containers containing her blood on a levitating platform. Afterwards, they guided their prize through the small archway that led to their own lair. Razivi watched them go, hoping she would not have too long to wait before the bonding. She wasnt often awake for them. She could feel when they happened, every single one of them. Each bonding sent thrills of ecstasy through Razivi as her aurous melded with the chosen wyrn-kin, but it was a far stronger experience when she was awake. And so, even though her dreams and the heaviness of sleep called her back to slumber, Razivi rested her head back on her arms and waited. As she did, memories of her past plagued her, reminding her of all that was now gone. It was almost enough for her to stop resisting the sleep, but the promise of the bonding to come kept her from slipping back into hibernation. Her will kept her awake, but that did not stop the onslaught of memories of her mate, friends, and children coming to keep her company. They played through her mind like a slow and agonizing torture, but the worst was remembering their deaths. First a friend, then another and another, then her mate, but the worst had been the children. All of themCCall the wyrn she knewCCexpiring one by one through disease, disaster, or old age, until Razivi had been left all alone. Had death forgotten to come claim her? Or was it a cruel fate of the Old Ones to make her languish in this underground hollow where only the cold, damp, and dark lived? Just the wyrn-kin came to her these days, and the giving of herself was the only way she could feel any connections now that all her kind were gone. It was a pittance of what she had once enjoyed, but it was better than nothing at all. Razivi snorted and another puff of steam exited her nostrils as she longingly thought of her dreaming. In that safe place, all her people and family were perfectly preserved. There was no death, no separation as they all lived together as wyrn shouldCCwith bond and in complete contentment. That was until an Old One had turned against her kind. Embers of her anger still smoldered within, and while the passage of time had curbed much of her rage, it refused to be extinguished entirely. Or it could be she was just too tired to be properly angry any more. It took great energy to keep the flame of fury aliveCCthis she knew all too well. These days, it was far easier just to allow herself to be pulled into her beautiful dreaming. Her eyelids drooped as she felt the familiar tug of sleep. She had almost forgotten why she was supposed to be staying awake, when she felt itCCthe thrill. It started as a tingle at the top of her head, and soon the great shivers of ecstasy coursed through her in shuttering waves. Ahhhh. She heard her groan echoing in her cave. Another wyrn-kin was receiving Razivis blessing. She could tell this one was a male. They werent always male. Some were female. Those she enjoyed the most. But all the wyrn-kin vessels were special to her. They kept the darkness of despair away, and in return, she gave them the gifts of her blood. Gifts she would have normally shared with her wyrn tribe, but since they were all gone, this was the best she could do. It at least kept some of the loneliness at bay. After the thrill left her, Razivi sighed with contentment, for at least in this moment, she was happy. And while the temporary satisfaction lasted, Razivi closed her eyes and allowed the slumber to take her into the loving embrace of those she had once known and loved. Blood Bond Chapter 2: Nighttime Ambush Zorren moved past the door hed carefully and quietly jacked open, and slipped into the darkened room, creeping across the polished stone floor in only stockinged feet. He hadnt wanted the noise of his boots to announce his presence, so had left them off exiting his bedchamber. The floor was cool against his feet, but he ignored the chill as he slowly edged further into the room and closed in on his prey. The bed was close to the door, so he didnt have far to go before he was at the edge and peering intently at the sleeping form there. The person was laying on his back with his arms crossed over his abdomen, and there was a slow rise and fall of the chest, letting Zorren know the person had not been roused by his presence. That wouldnt last, not someone with his kind of training, so Zorren acted swiftly. First, he carefully pulled the carvot knife from the sheath hed strapped to his left arm just for this purpose. He switched the knife to the left hand and pulled an injector from his right pants pocket. Zorren then swiftly stabbed the injector in the meat of the persons thigh with as much force as he could to make sure it went all the way through the bed clothes. He ejected the paralytic from the syringe, tossed the injector to the floor, and quickly backed away, switching his knife to his right hand and at the ready. The mans trained instincts had him sitting up in the bed with a gun already being pulled from underneath his pillow. He took aim in Zorrens direction and fired, but the Prince had been expecting that and ducked close to the door. A streak of yellow seemed extra bright in the dark room as the blaster bolt tried to find a target, but it harmlessly hit the wall on the other side of the door. The man was already out of the bed and must have spied Zorren in the dark, because the next shot was a hairs breath from the Princes right shoulder. Zorren didnt even flinch or worry about the next shot, because a moment after the shot fizzled harmlessly into the wall beside him, there was a thud as the gun fell from the mans grasp. The Prince watched as his prey followed the gun to the floor. Zorren smiled. That was way easier than he thought it would be. The Prince waited a moment to make sure the man would not move and was truly paralyzed, while he enjoyed his shift victory. Zorren was under no allusions that hed win a fair fight with the man on the floor. Thats why the Prince had injected him with a paralytic while hed been sleeping. Once he was sure the drug was in full effect, Zorren made his way to the sprawled out body on the floor. The man had fallen onto his side. So Zorren took a moment to move the body so the back was flat on the floor. He also reached for the light on the night stand. A soft yellow glow filled the room and Zorren stood looking down into the furious face of his Protector. Well that was invigorating, Roterick. I have to say. I wasnt entirely sure Id be able to get close enough to inject that paralytic. Either Im better than I thought I was, or you are not nearly as good as you claim you are. Now, Im curious as to which is true, but maybe we will test that later. For now, you and I have to have a little chat. Zorren positioned himself above his Protectors chest. He then squatted down with Rotericks torso between his knees. He met the angry glare coming from the man and Zorren felt a tingle of ecstasy rippled up his spine. He could easily loose himself in it, so he focused his attention to the task at hand. This wasnt the time for pleasure. Just for the record, you have been a good Protector, Roterick. Better than most that Ive had. Maybe even the best. You did help me perfect my craft. None of the others did that. So I suppose I have to thank you. And dont worry, I dont plan to kill you. At least I wont if you agree to help me further. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. You see I have a problem that I think you can help me solve, but I know you Protectors have a code toward those who trained you. Sure, you become bonded to a charge, which creates a certain obligation and commitment to them, but you also have a deep loyalty to the Protectorate. I suspect that its even more binding than the contract you have with your charge. I mean eventually you will not have the charge. He or she will die, or you will retire when youve finally had enough. Yes, you could die in service, but your legacy will live far beyond death as those at the Protectorate hail your sacrifice as a great heroic deed. Regardless of your fate, the College is always there. They never abandon one of their own. Well, an obedient oneCCthat is. One that serves as they should and doesnt make too much of a fuss, and above all, protects the hard-won reputation of the College. Its a wonderful incentive to earn an intense devotion and loyalty. Isnt it? The glare from his Protector had not wavered in the slightest and Zorren let the tip of his blade rest against the mans cheek as a silent warning of possibilities to come. Normally, I wouldnt care one bit about your loyalty or the College itself, but I just got some rather troubling news a short while ago. It seems my brother has managed to survive yet another attempt on him by Hames people. And to make matters worse, it seems those in the group are either dead or have been arrested. The only ones left are that Disciple and Hame himself, and they had to leave the College or get caught. That puts me in a bind, Roterick. I was really counting on my brothers demise. I have plans, you see, and him being alive is going to make what I want to do impossible, and believe it or not, the Protectorate is the best place to make a move against him. Its going to take a lot more effort on my part to get to my brother once hes on a battle cruiser or at the White Palace. The only good news is that my brother was significantly injured in the second attack against him. So much so that they want to keep him a the College until he recovers enough to be moved. That gives me a window of opportunity. A small one. But I have no one left at the College to help me. Expect for you, that is. You are going to help me get to my brother. I know the College has its secrets. Things they dont want the general public or their charges to know. There are whispers about such things. So you are going to tell it all to me. Everything you know. Everything there is. So that I can decide how best to get at my brother before he leaves that planet. And if you dont, I will peel all the skin right off your body and mount your head on my wall. Am I making myself clear? Naturally, Zorren knew the Protector could not speak, but he let the silence settle between them for a long moment as Zorren turned the knife on its edge and firmly up against the mans skin. Zorren pressed just a little, enough to open a small wound and a trail of blood oozed out and down the outside of the cheek. So what do you say, Roterick? Will you help me and tell me all the Colleges deepest and darkest secrets? Blink once for yes and twice for no. The silence stretched between them for a long time, quite a bit longer than he had patience for. Time was running out. So Zorren moved the knife and cut a little deeper next to the slice he had already made. A little more blood flowed out and the sight of it sent a shiver down Zorrens spine. He was about to make another incision, when the Protector blinked. Just the once. Zorren withdrew the knife and smiled down at his captive. Excellent. Zorren stood up and moved away from the body, swiped the bloodied blade on a cloth hed retrieved from a pocket, and then sheath the knife. That drug only lasts about twenty minutes. Once it starts wearing off, meet me in the living area. We have much to talk about. The Prince marched toward the door, but before he went through the still jacked open door a thought occurred to him, so he stopped and gave the prone man a long look. Oh, and I hope this little encounter doesnt cause any lasting hard feelings, Roterick. I meant it when I said I liked you. I know the bond between us prevents you from doing any intentional physical harm to my person, but I think its important for our working relationship that you know I never would have done this if it hadnt been absolutely necessary. Satisfied that hed settled things with his Protector for the time being, Zorren stepped through the door and made his way down the short corridor to the main area of the house. There were plans that needed to be made and there was little time in which to do it. Blood Bond Chapter 3: The Beginning of the End Kaller kicked the food synthesizer in anger. The force of it sent the small rectangular device flying across the room where it slammed into a crumbling adobe wall with a loud boom. Several parts broke off from the machine and scattered across the debris covered floor. The other man in the dim lit space looked on with a scowl. A look that had become a permanent fixture on the Disciples face for the last three days. It definitely wont work now, Wy-lin whined as he huddled near the portable heater Kaller had managed to bring with them. Well, at least they still had heat. Kaller was pretty sure the food synthesizer had gotten too much sand in it during their trip through the desert, and it hadnt been working right since the first day. Theyd only been able to make a few meals, and even they werent quite right. Half the pellets had barely turned and the ones that did were mushy and nearly inedible. Today, the device had yielded them nothing despite all the fiddling with it Kaller had done. He glanced at the backpack full of pellet meals next to Wy-lin. All that food, and no way to yavit eat it. His stomach growled quite loudly reminding him of the horrific failure. Well need to get another, Kaller said as he sat down across from Wy-lin and stretched out his hands attempting to warm them from the chill of the desert night. Kaller never liked the environmental training hed done out in this desert during his time in the Program, what with the extreme heat during the day and the freezing conditions at night. It wasnt so bad being at the the College where the weather was modulated and the harshest of it was kept at bay by the shield surrounding the College complex. But being out here was down right uncomfortable and he hoped that their stay in the desert would be a short one, and it would be if they didnt find a way to get food to eat. How? The Disciple gave Kaller an incredulous look. We sneak back into the College and steal one if we have to. Wy-lin opened his mouth to speak, but then quickly shut it and scooted a little closer to the heater. He sat there hunched over, emanating an air of defeat that made Kaller wonder how the fool had ever managed to make it into his seventh year in the Protectorate Program. It was training only for the best in personal protection and close combat, and Wy-lin had been acting like a petulant child almost the entire time they had been on the run. Maybe hed been a good faker. Though the College usually caught those in year eight when the really hardcore training happened. There was no doubt in Kallers mind that Wy-lin would have washed out at that point. Too bad hed been saddled with one of the Programs failures. He could use a solid person to watch his back. Kaller had heard about the arrest warrant out for him. It would be nice to know he could count on at least one person in the following days, but he was quickly realizing that probably wasnt going to happen. Kaller supposed he should be more sensitive. Theyd both heard about Pezeris execution yesterday through their benefactor. Wy-lin had been his lover. He had every right to be upset. Kaller should have been upset too. Pezeri was a cousin, but then theyd never been close. He wasnt so much as upset as disappointed. Pezeri had told the higher-ups at the College all about Kallers involvement with the plot to assassinate the Heir. That had done little to endear his family member to him. Kaller secretly hoped Pezeri was being slowly tortured in whatever afterlife he had shuffled off to. In the meantime, he had to babysit the moping ex-lover and wonder how they were going to complete the task hed been given without getting caught. Were going to have to get into the College anyways if we are going to do what our benefactor asked of us, Kaller stated matter of factly as he felt the warmth from the heater on his palms he held them up to the small black cube. The irony wasnt lost of Kaller that they were on a desert planet and might very well freeze to death, but the adobe building they were currently squatting in only had half a roof and part of the north wall missing. Theyd done what they could to cover the large gaps with the canvases Kaller brought specifically for building a temporary shelter, but it was doing far less than hed hoped at keeping the bone chilling cold at bay. Maybe we should just turn ourselves in? Exchange what we know about our benefactor for a better deal. I bet theyd love to know that a Prince of the Empire has been backing us. Wy-lin offered in almost a whisper, but Kaller heard him loud and clear over the soft hum of the heater. The ex-Protector glared at the other man across from him. You cant be serious? So instead of execution, you want to spend the rest of your life on a prison world? No thank you. If we stick with our benefactor There is no guarantee hes going to be able to protect us, the younger man interrupted, his voice loud enough now to echo in the small space. Hes been banished from the White Palace for yavits sake. What can he really do for us, Captain? This was a mistake. I wish Id never been apart of this. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The last words were a scream as the man had stood up to deliver his heartfelt message. An expression of surprised came over Wy-lin as he realized what hed just done. He looked around nervously like their benefactor might have been listening in some dark corner of the building, and then sat down with the all too familiar dejected look on his face. Wy-lin when back to huddling over the heater. Kaller fiddled with the unity ring around his wrist. It wasnt his official ring. Hed left that one at his residence back at the College, knowing they could track him with it. This one was had been couriered to the College from their benefactor with the evidence against the Heir on it. It was also the way their benefactor had been able to contact them yesterday. It was the first time hed spoken directly to Zorren in months. So far, all their communications had been through Tessa, but now the Prince claimed Tessa was needed on a more important task for the time being and could no longer act as intermediary. Kaller was disappointed. He missed her. More than he thought he would, and while it wasnt as good as being in her presence, at least talking to her over the ring had given him some comfort. He decided that hed have to call her once this was all over. Silence stretched between them for a long time as Kaller considered the other man. Part of him wanted to just walk away and leave the man to fend for himself, but like it or not, he needed Wy-lin just a little bit longer. There was no way hed be able to complete what he had to do for their benefactor alone. After that, then they could part ways. Until then, Kaller had to find a way to convince the man to stay the course. So he decided to remind Wy-lin of why hed agreed to get involved with the Heirs assassination in the first place. Prince Adar is working with the Fazha. If we dont stop him, he may very kill our Emperor. This might be the hard path, but it will be worth it, Disciple. Kaller knew it had been a gamble to use the mans once title, but he had hoped to stir up some anger. Maybe that would be a good enough emotion to prod this fool into action. Yeah, well, Im not a Disciple anymore, am I? Wy-lin spat. Theyve probably already revoked my membership at the College. I was an idiot and threw all that away, and for what? Ive had a lot of time to think about that evidence our benefactor gave us, and it isnt entirely conclusive that the Heir is working with the Rebellion. In fact, it only really incriminates Remeer. How do we know that Prince Adar is working with the Rebellion now? Well, hed certainly got the anger hed been wanting, but Kaller needed to redirect it a little bit. You mean besides the fact it was the Fazha that knew exactly where Prince Adar had been hiding for the last twenty years? Besides, you werent there when I confronted him at the Palace. Hes dangerous. Remeer taught him to be dangerous. He even taught him quat-lo, or did you forget that? No, Wy-lin muttered. Kaller heard sniffling and the other man wiped at his eyes. Pezeri is dead because of all this. Its not fair. No, its not. Thats even more reason to act. Two good men are already dead. First, Master Meh-len, and then Pezeri. Do you think they will be the only ones before this is all over? Pezeri would want you to stay the course. He would want you to avenge his death. Kaller replied. He wasnt sure that was true exactly. Maybe Pezeri would. Maybe he wouldnt. But it felt like the right thing to say to, and sure enough, Kaller saw the fire in the mans eyes grow and noticed the clenching in Wy-lins jaw. Maybe the Disciple would do what needed to be done after all? Another silence sat between them, but this one lasted only a few heartbeats. When do we do this? Kaller did his best to hide his smile. But it didnt last long as he felt a deep weariness settle over him. The same one that had plagued him since the bond was severed. He wasnt even close to being at his best right now, and he doubted he ever would be again. But he wasnt going to let that get in the way of delivering retribution to the man whod made him this way in the first place. We have to be in position within the next six hours, or we will miss our opportunity. The other man nodded as he pulled his coat in tight against himself as if that would be enough to keep the deep cold of the night back. Wy-lin already knew the details of what was to come, theyd both gone over everything enough times over the last day. But Kaller noticed his partner didnt like too much silence and tended to fill it with pointless conversation and questions he already knew the answer to. That means we will have to cross the desert in the dark. Irritation flared in Kaller at the whining tone of his companion once again. Yes. We trained for this kind of thing Disciple, or have you forgotten that already. The man frowned. No, its just a long walk, and then we will have a lot to do once we get there, not to mention slipping past the guards who will be on alert for us. Kaller was all too aware of the exhausting day that lay before them. His body protested at all that was expected of it, but he pushed it all back. His exhaustion didnt matter. The problems they were facing to get back into the College and do their assigned tasks for their benefactor didnt matter. What mattered was getting to the Heir before he left the College. And Kaller wouldnt let anything, not his whining partner, the teams he was sure was still out looking for them both, his ravenous hunger pains, the biting cold, or even Kallers own weakened state get in the way. Youre right. It is a long walk, so we better get to it, shouldnt we? Kaller stood up, took a few minutes to get a few things together in a backpack, and then grabbed his night shades. Wy-lin had started a protest about how dangerous it was to cross the dunes in the dark and maybe shouldnt they wait at least an hour for when dawn would break, but when it was obvious that Kaller wasnt going to respond, the Disciple shut up. Kaller gave Wy-lin once last look as the other man finally got up and started to ready his own gear. Turn off the heater and the lights before you leave, Kaller then turned around and stepped through the piece of canvas that closed off the open doorway, the blackness of night met him. Within moments, his night shades adjusted and illuminated the darkened world in an eerie green cast. He took a moment to get his bearings, and then began the three and a half mile journey to the east and slightly to the south, knowing the fool would catch up sooner or later. Blood Bond Chapter 4: The Coming Storm Gayle gazed out of the large view port of the Protectorate Orbital Command Center at the brown planet beyond. From up here, Sora X looked almost as bleak as it did planet side with the monochromatic browns that wrapped around the celestial body in almost totality. But there was a particularly lighter brown patch a little west of the College that caught her attention. It looked like a massive shapeless creature that was slowly eating up the land below as wispy arms reached out in front and behind and a lighter haze surrounding it in all directions. Shed gotten a report from the Pledge that had manned her station just an hour ago when Gayle had come on duty. A class four sandstorm had formed in the Cazemon Wastes late last night and appeared to be headed right for the College. It wouldnt be a problem for the most part. They were used to these sort of storms and the shield dome protected the complex from any real danger, though a class four was a little more aggressive than theyd seen this year. It would, however, affect traffic to and from the College, so it was something she needed to know about. A beeping sound brought Gayle back to the present. It was a proximity alert to let her know that a ship had just exited hyperlight just outside Sora Xs planetary world shield. Another beep sounded to let her know the ship was sending a hail. Gayle tapped to bring the holo-call to her terminal. A head and torso image of man in a light blue flight suit declaring him a pilot of Vector Star Transports appeared on the transparent imaging screen in front of her. Orbital Command, this is Captain Beulet from the Saranova asking for clearance to land. Gayle turned her gaze to the second display of her terminal that had a list of all the arrivals and departures of ships expected for the day. Sure enough, the Saranova had already received preauthorization to land. That made things easy, but it still required her to run a full scan of the ship and go through her customary script. She activated the call button to send the ship her response. This is Orbital Command, do you have any passenger or cargo changes to declare? No, everything is as the manifest says, the pilot said. Gayle switched to the traffic screen so she could pull up the Saranovas manifest. It showed it to be a regular passenger transport with a handful of those bound for the College, including four members of College staff traveling back from a low level security job, two Protectors reporting in for training recertifications, and an instructor coming back from a temporary leave of absence. There were others on board, but they were bound for different destinations. Only those with College membership are allowed off the vessel. You and the others must stay in the transport at all times. Gayle told the Captain, which she knew he knew, but it had to be said when transporters came in with additional passengers. Copy that, Orbital Command, the Captain said with a terse voice. Gayle almost said dont get snippy with me, its not my rules, but she held it in and made sure to keep her face as neutral as possible as she looked back to a third screen that was running the scan. A moment later, it completed and showed a list of green checkmarks to declare everything was as it should be on the Saranova. What is your expected return time? Gayle asked. Its a stop and drop, so we shouldnt need more then fifteen minutes. Copy that, she replied as she put in her authorization code giving the ship its final endorsement and to put it into autopilot landing mode. I set in your course with a fifteen minute delay to unload your passengers, and then bring you back into orbit, if you need more time, please contact Orbital Command. Affirmative, the Captain responded, and then his image blinked out and her first holo display was left with a fist-sized College crest on a black background. She switched the manifest screen to show a tracking report of the Saranova as the autopilot program took control of the ship and caused it to start the brief trip down to the planet. Gayle felt a presence come up behind her. She turned to the man in the black Protector uniform, and waited for him to speak. He stood there for a long moment, no doubt looking over her screens to see if he could find any discrepancies. The ex-Protector was the most paranoid man she had yet to run into at the College, and that was saying a lot, because the Program itself encouraged its trainees to have healthy dosages of suspicion in the protection of their charge. Though she was quickly learning that there were varying levels of paranoia with some being plain common sense and others that are so over the top to almost appear deranged. Commander Felix was decidedly in the latter category, and it was no wonder he had been assigned to the Orbital Station far away from the College and the impressional minds of the younger trainees. Only Pledges got assignments up here, and that wasnt just because this was the first line of defense of the College. Did you check to make sure there were no changes in the passengers? the Commander asked. Yes, and no sir, no changes. But Gayle didnt stop there, because she already knew the other questions that the Commander would ask. This was only her third day at this post, but between things shed heard from others who had been posted here and her own experiences, Gayle had learned very quickly how to make things go more smoothly with Commander Felix. And besides carryons there will be no major baggages or cargo to unload. She continued. I agree with Captain Beulets assessment that he only needs a fifteen window to have the College bound passengers disembark. There are six passengers total coming into the College, and all their identity chips checked out when I ran the scan. The Commander pursed his lips as if he wasnt sure if he agreed with her assessment, but he turned to the large view port that covered half the front of the Orbital Station and gave a stunning view of the Sora X and the space surrounding the planet. What of the storm? When will it start affecting traffic? Gayle checked the data pad on her desk that was keeping track of the atmospheric telemetry being received from the world nanite network used just for this sort of situation. Closest models say we should start suspending traffic in about sixty-eight minutes give or take a few minutes to ensure safe travel to and from the College. The Commander nodded for a moment as if he was deciding if her answers were good enough before he turned around to address the other Pledge in the Command Center. And what of our guests? Gayle almost sighed with relief that hed moved his attention on to the other Pledge on duty, but she knew better than to get too comfortable until Felix had returned to his office across the hall. A dark haired Pledge sitting at the opposite end of the center from Gayle shifted his body so the Commander had a clear sight of his view screen. Gayle didnt need to look. Shes seen it more than enough her last shift when she had been manning that station. If she was honest, she preferred the station she was at. At least she stayed busy with the incoming and departing traffic. The other station was just keeping an eye on any ships parked in orbit and the perimeter monitor for the Sora Star System. It was so boring shed nearly fallen asleep several times while on duty the two shifts shed had there. The last thing she needed was a reprimand in her file that would keep her from getting back on the active Pledge list. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Same as before, Commander. Pledge Saibawn replied, trying his best not to look half asleep himself as he addressed their commanding officer. All four ships havent moved from their assigned trajectories. They still scheduled to leave later this morning? Yes, within the hour, sir. Though, I was going to send a suggestion that their departure be delayed until after the storm. The Commander frowned like he wasnt keen on that idea. I dont like my skies full of Vanguard, but it would be prudent for them to delay until the storm passes I suppose. Go ahead and make the recommendation, Pledge. Yes, sir, Saibawn said. Any word yet on when the Vanguards tech team will have Sector Fours communication back up? The Pledge shook his head. No. They said everything would be back in three hours, but that was six hours ago, and we still have nothing. Gayle almost snorted. That was pretty standard for just about anything in the Outer Reach of the Empire. Those in the backend of nowhere didnt get the same service as the civilized and more populated parts of the galaxy. In fact, shed be surprised if the Vanguard had even sent out a tech team to fix the Sector Four communication relay station yet. It would probably be tomorrow before they were able to get the Nanite Network to the Inner Rim and the Galactic Core back up again. That didnt bother her in the slightest, but she knew that the higher ups, including Commander Felix were sweating losing direct contact with half the Empire for any length of time. Thats the third time its gone off line this year. Cant those yavit Vanners keep their equipment going? the Commander muttered in complaint. Gayle lowered her head to conceal her smile at the slang term some people used to express their dissatisfaction with the military force controlled by the kings. Though she really shouldnt laugh at the Commanders unease. If something really bad did happen to all those on the Sector Four relay, then theyd be solely relying on the Vanguard on Vega Prime, and they were a good nine hour trip away by hyper-light. The Commander gave another look around the center, not that there was much to see. It was just the two workstations in the small oval room. The small, but important place that oversaw all the incoming and outgoing traffic of Sora X, and on the rare occasion, the supervision of fighter and weapon deployment for planet security. Gayle had only heard of the latter being used once since her ten years at the College, and that had been a false alarm. The ex-Protector then turned on his heels and marched out of the room like he had urgent business to attend to, which Gayle very much doubted. There was a reason why the Orbital Station was the most hated duty posting at the College. It was a repetitive and boring desk job, and for those in training to become bodyguards, it was the worst kind of job possible. Gayle found herself wishing she was back helping the new Cadets. Even the misery of being a glorified babysitter for the newbies was better than this monotonous torture. Gayle blew out a long and exasperated sigh as she exchanged a look with her fellow Pledge. He shook is head as he turned back to monitor the four Vanguard ships, not that there was much to see. The battle cruiser and the three V-class corvettes had been in a steady and silent orbit since sending shuttles down to the College days ago in response to the incident with the Heir. First, with Arch-Major Roth and a squad of his men, and then King Rainus when he arrived a few days later in the battle cruiser. Well at least your time up here is almost over, Gayle said to her co-worker. Saibawn smiled like hed won a prize. Three more shifts and Im done. Thank the universe. Then I get rotated into wall security, and will have my boots back in the sand where they below. This is not what I signed up for. Gayle nodded. I hear you. Too bad my time is just starting. I have four months in this yavit place. A look of sympathy crossed the dark complexion of the Pledge. Thats a heck of a remediation for helping the Heir. If you ask me, they should be giving you a commendation for what you did. Gayle shrugged, trying not to let that whole situation bother her. It had at first, especially when Director Shiperii decided to take her off the Cadet class and send her up here. And with the news shed been put on the non-active Pledge list until she could prove her loyalty to the College. It had almost been enough for her to loose it. She certainly would have done Markus Nador bodily harm if he hadnt been holed up in the chalet watching over the Heir. Instead, shed spent the little down time she had beating the yavit out of the practice dummies in the workout room in the Orbital Station. Her anger had dimmed significantly after the dinner she had at the chalet last evening with the Heir and several others. It had been an uncomfortable affair, most especially since she had ended up sitting right next to Markus during the meal. But at least the food had been good, and even better was the short conversation the Heir had with her right after dinner. All her dreams had come true in that one most important conversation. Prince Adar Zahn wanted her as his Protector. Out of all the hundred or so Pledges currently awaiting to be paired with a charge, the Heir to the Empire wanted Gayle to watch his back. Gayles head was still spinning from the news. Naturally, shed eagerly agreed. And her anger toward Markus had been reduced as well when the Heir had told her that Markus had highly recommended her. Granted, with all that had happened since the Heir arrived at the College, she wasnt sure there was anyone else he could pick to be his Protector and be sure they wouldnt stab him in the back later. Many had a lot of hard feelings toward the Heir since hed bested a Renowned Protector and showed he learned a martial art that only those trained at the College should know. Though, since the Heir was nearly killed by members of the College three days ago, that sentiment had changed somewhat. Now there was a lot of confusion about what to believe, and many felt a distinct embarrassment that a member of the Zahn family had nearly perished right under their noses and by people that should have been trusted and above reproach. Gayle wasnt sure how everything would shake out from recent events, but she was sure that Prince Adars options would be limited when choosing a Protector, if he even dared. But since she had been one of the few to help him during his recent struggle on Sora X and Markus had recommended her, Gayle had landed the detail of a lifetime. Did it bother her that it was nearly by default? Nope. Not in the least. And if she was honest, she never would have gotten the job if Markus hadnt have asked for her help when hed come back to Sora X to shadow the Heir. So she supposed in a round about way he made up for getting on the non-active list. But yavit if it hadnt been a hellish ride to becoming the Heir of the Empires soon to be Protector. And while her anger towards Markus was reduced it wasnt gone, not by a long shot. Gayle realized that Saibawn was waiting for her to respond to his comment about her getting a commendation for her recent involvement in helping the Heir, which of course shed gotten a lot of attention and pats on the back for that from many of her fellow Pledges. She was bursting to tell him that she got way better than a commendation, but since it wasnt yet official, Gayle thought it best to keep the news to herself. Command did not like Pledges talking about potential bondings until at least the paperwork had been filed, and the last thing she needed was to anger the higher ups off more than they already were. So she frowned like his comment bothered her and decided that it wouldnt hurt to at least be a little mysterious. Perhaps, but things have a way of working out. Saibawn raised an eyebrow. Four months in this forsaken place doesnt sound much like things working out. Thats the longest I ever heard of anyone being assigned at the Orbital Station. Gayle shrugged and turned back to her terminal and screens, even though every part of her wanted to tell him the truth. She eyed the monitor that was tracking the Saranova. It was now just landing. She toggled the screen to show a live feed of the shuttle activating its landing thrusters and pretended to be absorbed in watching the ship. Not everything is as it seems, Gayle said as she pulled up a report on another screen so she would look like she was busy. She had expected Saibawn to say something else, but he must have taken the hint because when she threw a quick look over her shoulder after a minutes silence, he had turned back to his workstation to do the task Felix had given him. Gayle turned back around thankful he had stopped that line of conversation. Shed get to tell him and anyone else that listened the truth soon enough. She just had to wait for the Heir to submit an official request to Command for her to be his Protector. Until then, it was business as usual. Would she have to finish out her entire four months of remediation before they would allow them to bond? She wasnt sure. Maybe. Maybe not. The Heir needed a Protector sooner rather than later and the College knew this, so she hoped that they would at least consider shortening her remediation time. The least she could do was to go by the book as much as possible and not to do anything to put her on their radar, which shouldnt be a problem. Before Markus had come back to the College, she had had no problems staying out of trouble. Gayle heard Saibawn behind her making the call to Command to inform them of the suggested change in travel for King Rainus and the Heir as she adjusted the times on her manifest screen to align with the new delay. They had two cargo ships that had brought supplies down to the planet scheduled to depart over the next three hours and a client coming in from the Wynn Kingdom that would be delayed. She sighed. Her bonding to Prince Adar couldnt come fast enough that was for yavit sure. Blood Bond Chapter 5: A New Memory story. always follows Faji. Thats how its always been. Ask anyone, they will tell you. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. feel myself as that little boy. I was him, and he was me. A shiver ran up my spine as I felt a connection with my five year old self. And I waited, hoping it would be enough to break loose more of my childhood memories, but nothing came. Blood Bond Chapter 6: Unexpected Happenings I took the last sip of my jazzberry juice, and heard the familiar hum of the transporter being activated. Markus perked up to see who it might be, but once he saw it was Master Kiev and a tall man dressed in a black Protector uniform, he went back to finishing up the last of his food. I greeted Master Kiev with a smile. I was hoping Id get to see you one more time before I left. The older man returned my smile and stopped at the threshold where the living room and balcony met. The other man stopped a few paces behind him. Well, I wanted to make sure to see you off, and to give introductions, the Master Mind Bender turned to the man behind him. This is Evez Tetki the Emperors new Protector. I looked to the other man with surprise. I had all but forgotten about my father getting a new Protector. I knew that there had been a tenth man on the list Vang vetted for my potential Protectors, which my father had chosen from to replace Captain Hame, but I had not actually seen the file of the tenth person and no one had told me any particulars. Evez Tetki appeared to fit the physical profile of many of those I had seen at the College so far. He was well endowed with a muscular form, though not quite the Arnold Schwarzenegger wannabe that Hame had been. He was quite short, at least a couple heads shorter than myself maybe a little more, with his blond hair at the familiar cropped length all College staff wore. The most noticeable trait about him though were his eyes. The irises were a deep orange with a slight glow. Master Kiev must have seen the startled look on my face, because he was quick to explain. You havent met an Elemental yet have you? I looked to the Master with what I was sure was total cluelessness. No, cant say that I have. There arent many left, Im afraid. Most never leave their home world or dont stray too far from it, so its quite rare to get any at the College. We are lucky to have Tetki with us. I eyed the man again, but he didnt seem put out by my staring. Either he was used to it, or he just didnt care. Im assuming Elementals have special abilities? I ventured. Kiev nodded. Yes, Tetki is a fire elemental, which allows him to manipulate heat, and to a small degree create it as well. Wow. Why couldnt I have gotten a cool ability like that? Then another thought came to me. So there are different Elementals then? The Master nodded. Yes, there are many, but Im not sure the exact number, and most Elementals I know dont really like to talk about their ability or others who have it. In fact, they are the only ones who come to the College that dont get advanced training in their abilities because we dont have Elementals on staff. Though, from the little I have heard, they do their training different than the rest of us, and usually have full access to their abilities by adulthood. Kiev threw a look back to Tetki as if to confirm that statement, but the Protectors gaze remained fixed to spot somewhere beyond me and didnt seem the least inclined to confirm or deny the Masters words. But you have a three day trip to Dyniss ahead of you, Kiev continued. Maybe you can get Tetki to talk about himself and his people a little. My gaze traveled back to the Protector and I was hit with a wave of disapproval coming from the man. Yeah, I didnt think hed be very open to that kind of conversation. But I had to admit that I was intrigued and I wondered why Dur-rele never mentioned these Elementals when he was giving me a rundown of many of the Dome-ni abilities that people in the Empire could be born with. One way or another, I was going to dig a little deeper into these interesting people. A chirp came from across the table from me. A moment later, I heard Rainus give an exasperated sigh. I looked over to the King. I just received a weather warning. Theres a sandstorm brewing just outside the College. They think its too close to try and fly a shuttle out. Its recommending that we delay our departure until the storm has passed. Oh, was all I could manage. I had to admit that I was actually a little disappointed. Over the last few days, I had started to prepare myself to go back to the White Palace, and while I wasnt overly eager to return to my studies with Dur-releCCwho apparently had returned to the Capitol when I had gone missing earlier in the weekCCI was excited about the prospect of spending more time in the garden my father had gifted me just before I had leftCCmy mothers garden. And, of course, the prospect of being somewhere the weather was cooler and not quite so intense. How long of a delay? I asked. The storm looks like it should clear out for us to leave this afternoon, Rainus said. So not a terrible delay then. I nodded. Well, thats not too bad. What should we do in the meantime? The King looked to a game board I had noticed last night during our dinner. It had three separate layers on spinally white rods a hand-width space from one to the next and staggered upwards like stairs leading to nowhere. Each of the layers were decorated with alternating white and translucent squares. Four straight rows of tiny white figures occupied the bottom board. It had caught my interest, but through all the conversations last night, I had forgotten to inquire about the board. I know it had not been there earlier in the week when I had first come to the chalet, so I figured one of the newer guests had brought it with them. By the look on Rainuss face, I imaged it to be his. Is the board yours? I asked. Rainus face lit up obviously pleased I had asked. It is. Would you like me to show you how to play? I would love to. A low growling noise came from Markus as he pushed back his chair and stood up. Yavit, pavi. At least let him get to know you a little better before you start annihilating him at Sovereign. I looked to Markus, and then Rainus with a questioning expression. Markus almost sounded angry, but as usual his barrier was up and I got no emotions from him except the hard tone of his voice. Why would Markus be angry over a game? Hes the one expressing interest, Markus. Rainus said then turned to me, Despite Markuss implications, I dont win every single game. And since you are just learning, it will mostly be me explaining the pieces, the rules of engagement, and a demonstration of some strategies that are common in the game. Though if you are feeling more adventurous we can play a few games. I will say though that it can get quite complicated, so if that seems too heavy for you right now, we can attempt this later. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I looked to Master Kiev. Can you stay, or do you have somewhere to be? The man shook his head. While Id love to stick around, I have the First Years to teach. You know, that class you had to bow out of. I chuckled as I thought of me trying to do Mind Bending exercises and failing in Kievs class while Id been masquerading as a Cadet. Naturally, since I wasnt a Mind Bender, I had failed my attempts and had to leave the class with the promise of remedial training. The whole purpose of me taking the class was to be in Kievs orbit, so he could better keep an eye on me while Id been undercover. The whole experience had been enlightening in many ways, and I wouldnt soon forget it. Then please tell me you will come to Dyniss for a visit, or will I have to make an excuse to need a Master Mind Bender to get you there? I asked. Well, I do have some leave coming up in a few months. Master Kiev replied. I suppose a trip to the Capitol would a nice way to spend it. I dont get off Sora X too often these days. Good, then its settled. I stood up and approached the man, stopping an arms length in front of him. Thank you for everything, Elorkis, I said, making sure to use his first name. I cant tell you how much your company and friendship has meant to me. I think my life would be much poorer without it. The mans face flushed a bit, and nodded. I feel the same. Stay safe, Adar, and if you do have need of a Mind Bender, please do not hesitate to call. In fact, let me give you my information. The Master raised his arm, pressed the inside of the silver bracelet, and then reached his arm out toward me. I had been given a new unity ring to replace the one Markus had destroyed in the bunker. Someone had already programed it with my fathers, Dur-reles, Markuss, and even Rainuss contact information. Now as I tapped Kievs unity ring, mine was instantly loaded with the Masters call link. Kiev then gave a low bow and walked toward the transporter. In moments, he was enveloped in green light and whisked away to the ground floor. While I had been chatting with Kiev, Rainus and Protector Tetki had been speaking quietly. The man was now taking up a guard position behind me and just inside the residence. I turned a questioning eye to Rainus. Since his charge isnt here, and he hasnt anything else better to do, hell be taking up a guard position here and on the ship to Dyniss, Rainus answered my unasked question. He could just enjoy some time off, I replied throwing the Protector another glance and feeling more and more creeped out by the glowing orange eyes every time I looked his way. That was going to take some getting used to. Rainus chuckled as he settled at the small table just inside the residence where the three tier game board was currently set up. I would think after a few days of getting an up close and personal experience with the Protectorate trainees that youd know better than to make a comment like that. I noticed Markus had taken up a guard position on the opposite side the room right across from where Tetki stood. I also couldnt help but notice the heated glare he shot at the newly bonded Protector. But whether it was a warning to Tetki not to make the mistake of his predecessor or that Markus was peeved at the unexpected change, I did not know. I took a seat across from Rainus as I watched the King pick up a piece that had the unmistakable representation of a Protector complete with the short cropped hair and a knee length coat that appeared to be the style of the College, and even a tiny dragon crest on its right shoulder. Rainus touched the round bottom of the figure and it cycled through a rainbow of colors until the Protector figure was the same evergreen color of the overcoat the King was wearing now. He then set it down, and did the same with the next piece. There were two rows of figures in front of me, and so I copied the King. The first piece I picked up had a short ponytail and a long coat, much like Id seen on Vang and his Zahnians, so I figured this represented a solider. I turned it over and pressed, and sure enough the pristine white changed to a pale yellow. I pressed again, and the color shifted to a deep crimson. I also noticed that a crest on the right shoulder changed to the different houses. Very cool indeed. I cycled through until I found a cerulean blue, and sure enough, the Zahn crest lay on the shoulder. I looked up with what I knew was a wide grin. That is very cool. Rainuss brow creased as a puzzled expression came over him. They shouldnt be cold. I almost laughed, but managed to keep it back. Sorry, I can speak Enic, and quite fluently now, but I forget that some of the colorful phrases I picked up on the world I was raised dont always translate well. That statement just means that the figurines color changing is very excellent. Ah, yes, I suppose it is. It makes for a more interesting game, he said as he continued to change the color of his pieces. I did the same. Do you always use your own color? No, many times I like to switch it up and work with other houses, and when I do that I try to put myself in that particular Kings head and sometimes the Emperors too as I play. Its a great way to exercise the mind and to keep ones wits sharp. And to get in the minds of the other houses. I said as I finished with the first row and started on the second. Indeed. I know your fathers aide Dur-rele has been giving you lessons since returning to Ethia. I am surprised he hasnt taught you this game yet. Its a marvelous learning tool. Maybe he just didnt get around to it yet. Though I suspected Dur-rele wasnt much of a game player. He seemed more concerned with facts and reports, and I had a hard time picturing him sitting down to do any sort of teaching exercises with this game, or playing it for fun either. Thats alright. This just means I get the honor of introducing you to the great game of Sovereign. He had finished changing all sixteen pieces to the dark green and sat back while I finished with mine. I can certainly guide you through getting into the mental head spaces of the other noble houses at some point if you wish, but for now lets keep it simple and learn the basics. I finished with my pieces and looked up finding excitement building inside. I had always loved to play games, especially the strategy type. I had even been a member of a chess club in high school for a time. And it seemed this game might be similar to that. So I gave my undivided attention to the King as he explained the rules and movements of each of the pieces. An hour later, hed managed to lay waste to four of my campaigns with the effortless and ease of a master strategist, and I knew I had my work cut out for me. I grinned as I set the pieces back in their starting position after the latest defeat. I cant say that I have ever had anyone grinning like that after losing so many games to me in a row, Rainus said with a healthy dose of amusement in his voice. I bobbed my head up and down as I swiftly reset my team of soldiers along the first row. Sovereign was indeed very similar to chess, though with a noticeable difference in the movement of pieces and a few of the rules. The most distinct divergence was the three layer board, which brought a dimensional way of thinking to the game that I had found quite invigorating. You were right. This is a great way to learn, and I am enjoying the lessons. Its certainly more fun than enduring heavy-handed lectures from Admiral Vang or dry instruction from Dur-ele. Rainus chuckled. Well, I am glad you are finding it useful. Its too bad more people didnt have the same way of thinking as you do. It was obvious who he meant in that last part of the statement, but I pretended to ignore the glare Markus sent his father as I set up my king and queen beside each other, with a prince to the queens left and the kings right, and then two protectors on the far side of each prince. Rainus said that no side, not even the Zahn house had an emperor to start out, because the goal of the game was for one side to crown his king as emperor by the king reaching the top tier and opposite side of the board before it was seized by the opposing side. It was a task that I was finding quite impossible when facing an astute player such as Rainus, but I was eager for the challenge and glad he wasnt just letting me win because I was new to the game or trying to appease my station as a Prince of the Empire. Before we start this round, King Rainus said, I want to show you a couple of moves that you might find useful. You seem to have picked up the basics quite well, so Im going to give you what some would consider intermediate maneuvers. I leaned forward eager to see what he had in store and more than a little pleased he considered me worthy of the more advanced tactics even though wed only been playing for an hour. Maybe I wasnt doing as terribly as I thought, but before he could even set the protector hed picked up down on the board, there was a loud boom in the distance, and immediately after, the room shook all around us. Ranius looked to me with a startled look that I was sure matched my own. I was about to ask what the heck that was, when Markus raced passed us out to the balcony. He took a long look over the edge, and thats when I felt a stifling wave of heat blow into the room along with the arid smell of burnt metal and dry earth. The perimeter shield is down, Markus said as he rushed back into the room, his expression grim, and the storm is right over the College. Blood Bond Chapter 7: Discussions and Disagreements Just as Markus stepped inside, a retractable wall began its descent to close us in from the open balcony. Someone must have activated it. But before the metal barrier colored the same as the dark sandstone of the rest of the residence managed to close all the way, a cloud of sand rushed under it. The effect was immediate as I was blinded with sand. I bent over coughing and wiping at my eyes to try and clear them of the sudden assault. My mouth full of sand and grit. I felt someone grip my elbow to steady me as well as something being forced into my hand. Here. Use this to wipe your face. It will help. Markus said, now beside me. I took what felt like a wet cloth, and wiped at my eyes and around my nose and mouth. It helped, and I was able to slowly blink my eyes open. They were still irritated, but at least I could see. Markus was holding a similar cloth over his nose and mouth with his eyes squinted into tiny slits. Thanks, I told him with a shaky voice. You just keep these around in your pockets? When Im at the College, yes. Im surprised they didnt give you any when you were in training. Maybe they didnt get to that part yet, I replied thankful for the small banter to settle myself after whatever the heck had just happened. Its rare for the shield to fail, a thick accented voice said. The only reason theyd give out absorbers is for those who work the perimeter, or go out the desert. I looked to the dark skinned man who had spoken and who appeared to have materialized from nowhere. He had not been in the room before the explosion. Jamiss was now standing beside Rainus with a piece of fabric the same tan color as mine extended toward the King. The Protector had his own cloth stretched across his face and nose with a dark cord looped behind his ears. I looked down to my rectangle piece of cloth and saw the loops on mine as well. I went ahead and secured it across my nose and mouth like he had since there was still a dark haze in the room. It at least made it easier to breath. I thought about what Jamiss said, but couldnt help but notice that he and Markus had managed to have at least two ready to use in a moments noticed. Then I turned around to see my fathers Protector had a cloth around his face too. I raised an eyebrow, and Markus must have seen it and the question on my face. Protectors are a paranoid lot. They always expect the worst to happen, he said, then his face darkened. And rightly so. Anyone else find the shield going down right when the storm was upon us a coincidence? They never did find Captain Hame or Disciple Wy-lin, Jamiss replied cooly. Yep, was all Markus said, but it was enough. I watched and it was like Markus, Jamiss, and Tetki were speaking only words they could hear as silent looks passed between them. There were nods and Jamiss gave a signal with his left hand, but it was so fast I couldnt quite glimpse what hed done. But afterward, Markus gently, but firmly led me by the elbow toward the transporter. I looked behind me to see Jamiss do the same with Rainus, and Tetki fell in behind the King and his Protector. Where are we going? I asked as we stepped into the transporter alcove. Could it be the storm just overloaded the shield? But even as I said it, I didnt really believe it either. With everything that had happened recently and knowing the people that were still after me, the shield coming down now was extremely suspicious. Markus didnt respond. Instead, he brought his unity ring to toward his face, and then gave a voice command. Comm Nathias. A moment later, a mans voice I recognized as Arch-Major Roth who was guarding the courtyard with his men came from the link. He sounded a little out of breath. Markus? Everything alright up there? Yes, but we suspect foul play and are evacuating to secondary position. Affirmative. With the shield down, weve had to move into the foyer. Its nasty out there, came Roths reply. I opened my mouth to ask about where our secondary position might be, but I caught Rainuss eye as he and Jamiss moved into the transporter with Markus and I. The King gave a short shake of his head, and I immediately closed my mouth. He was probably right. This wasnt the time to distract our guards with a bunch of questions. I had decided that I trusted Markus enough to make him my head of security even though hed been booted from the College. It was time to show that trust, and let him and the other Protectors do what they did best. Tetki stepped into the transporter with us, and immediately, Markus hit a pulsing button on the wall. A moment later, we were engulfed by the green light I had become familiar with when using the transportation machine, and another moment later, we were on a new floor. Or at least I assumed it was a new one. I peered around Jamiss who was standing in front of me. It looked exactly like the residence we had just left, except I knew it wasnt when I saw that the Sovereign game board that should have been on the table near the walled off the balcony was not there. Neither was some of the objects laying around the residence showing it had been used and lived in. This was one of the other apartments in the chalet. I almost asked which one this was, but remembered at the last moment to stay quiet. Instead, I waited as Tetki stepped out of the transporter, and then immediately started a search of the residence, including entering each of the four bedrooms. Once he was done, the Protector gave a firm nod, and Markus released my elbow. I took that as permission to move forward more than anything, and stepped from the transporter right after Jamiss and Rainus. Once a few feet into the room, I stopped not sure what to do with myself. I noticed Rainus take a seat at the large redwood table at the back of the living area, so I followed and sat across from him, while our three guards gathered at the center of the room and talked in low tones. I couldnt hear a thing, and I was starting to get frustrated. I didnt like being out of the loop. The King seemed to sense my mood, and he gave me a comforting smile. Theres a lot we do and are in charge of in the Empire as the rulers and lawmakers, but this is one area where I have learned that is best to leave in the capable hands of others. This is why we have the Protectorate after all. I nodded. I gather they think the shield was sabotaged on purpose? It seems a good conclusion to make. I know the shield system the College is using. I use the same on Darat and many other worlds. They dont just explode, not for good reason, and very rarely have significant mechanical problems that cause an explosive burn out. These shields are built to hold up against harsh punishment, especially with severe storms just like the one assaulting the College now. I nodded again. So they moved us to another apartment just in case this is Captain Hame and Disciple Wy-lin taking advantage of the sandstorm. They know where we were staying, so we were moved to another apartment to hopefully confuse them. Perhaps. I looked at the King with what I was sure was puzzlement. Perhaps? Well, Hame was a Renowned Protector up until a week ago. Hed be expecting you to be moved to another location, and since the storm is assaulting the College and this very building, it would be careless for our Protection team to try and relocate us to another building in the mess going on outside. But they had to be moving about in the storm? How could they manage that if its as bad as you say? There are ways. But Rainus didnt seem to want to explain further. I sat feeling my frustration build only to realize that it wasnt coming from me, but from behind. Markus was getting upset about something, and I was surprised to be getting anything at all from the man. He was normally impossible to read, and so was Rainus, I just realized. I had yet to get even an inkling of emotion from the King since I first met him. How did they do that? Was it the effects of a Dome-ni, or something else? This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Might I ask what your Dome-ni is? I said the man across from me. For a moment, a startled expression crossed his face, but it quickly dissolved to be replaced with a thoughtful look. Thats a rather personal question, dont you think? I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment. Im sorry, I didn''t realize it was such a I mean Dur-rele has been quite open about talking about Dome-ni in my lectures and who has what. I didnt know it was rude to ask. Rainus waved his hand dismissively. Its alright, Im just not used to anyone being so forthright about such things. Most people would think twice before asking a King such a question. I felt my face grow even hotter. Im sorry, Your Majesty. I didn''t mean to offend Rainus chuckled softly. No offense taken, I assure you. In fact, it''s rather refreshing. To answer your question, my Dome-ni is Telepathy. I dont normally like advertising it. People can be uncomfortable around those with the mind reading ability. I couldn''t help the way my eyes widened. Telepathy. The ability to read minds. The King could read minds. I felt a sudden wave of panic as I mentally reviewed every thought I''d had about him since we met. Don''t worry, Rainus said with a slight smile. I don''t make a habit of delving into others'' thoughts without permission. It would be... unethical. But you could, I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I could, he agreed, his expression turning serious. Just as you could use your Dome-ni in ways that would infringe upon others. We all make choices with the abilities we possess. I nodded, still not entirely reassured. So that''s why I cant sense anything from you? Youre blocking me? A necessary skill I developed early. In politics, showing ones emotions can be an occupational hazard. By now, its become an automatic reflex. Please dont take it personally. I nodded at his apology. Does Markus have Telepathy too? Hes seems just as good as you at blocking his emotions. Rainus shook his head. No, his is VerityCCthe ability to hear and seek out the truth, no matter how hard a person tries to hide it. I dont mind sharing that with you because he could care less who knows about his Dome-ni, but it would be wise in the future to be more cautious about coming right out and asking. Ill remember that, I said, filing that away in the important-if-I-dont-want-to-piss-people-off file. And as for his ability to block his emotions, such a thing can be learned. It just takes time and the determination to make it happen for someone who doesnt have a Dome-ni that is pre-dispositioned to for such things. I hesitated for a moment as I thought of how to word the question that had formed in my mind as we spoke. Is it wrong for me to sense others emotions, then? I mean usually they are just out there, and I havent really had any training Rainus gave me a reassuring smile. Everyone knows what your Dome-ni are, so if they dont want to be read, then they should either block you or just not be around you, so in a way, they have been pre-warned. Other than that, I wouldnt worry too much. People are far more upset about the possibility of their mind being read than their emotions. And just so you know, its not normal for people to know everyones Dome-ni unless you are in a specialized field where it matters and can be considered an asset like the Vanguard or this College, but your situation is a little different because. well Because of what happened when I was a child? I finished for him. And the fact that you have two. Thats a rather rare occurrence, so naturally, your Dome-ni are going to get attention. I nodded. It would be good to get training in my Empathic Dome-i. I mean, I know I will get it in Perception. My father has already said that, but he doesnt seem to care about the other one. Rainus pressed his lips for a moment. Well, I cant speak for your father, but I have known him a long time, and he doesnt put much stock in a Dome-ni that he doesn''t consider useful. I suspect he thinks your Empathy is secondary to your Perception, and not as important to train. I see, I said, and even I could hear the dejection in my tone. Would I even get to train in my Empathic side? I cant do anything about setting you up with a Master Teacher in the Empathic Dome-ni. Thats not my place. Rainus said, catching onto my mood. But I can talk to my personal Caretaker. I dont know if you know this, but being Empathic is a requirement to becoming a Caretaker. I think Thaddeus would be willing to give you at least some basic instruction, if you would like? Hes up on the Quortous now, so maybe he can speak to you on our way to the White Palace? Excitement raced through me at the suggestion. I would like that very much. Thank you. Rainus looked like he was going to say something else, but Markus came over to the table. His expression was dark and dangerous. Ive been out voted. We are going to split up. Adar you are coming with me with two of Nathiass men, and pavi will stay here with with Jamiss, Tetki and the rest. Something inside me cringed. I did not like that idea at all. Why split up? And where are you and I going? Jamiss and Tetki seems to think that they wont expect us to split up, and if we keep the majority of the guards here, we can make it look like we arent up to something, while you and I slip out and go over to the administration building. Once there, we should have all the security we need. How are we going to get through the storm? Theres a lower level to the chalet that has a tunnel leading under the dunes outside and directly to the administration building. Apparently, it was put there exactly for this sort of situation after that situation with King Randoff. I wanted to ask about that situation, but knew this was not the time or place, so filed it away to ask about later. Instead, I asked, But wont they know about the tunnel? That was my argument, though its not common knowledge that it exists. I didnt even know about it until just a few minutes ago, but Tetki knows because many of his special assignments while in the Program was to use his Elemental ability to help build the tunnel. Apparently, its a new addition. Only been there about five years, so the likelihood of Hame knowing about it is very slim and Wy-lin was never on the building detail. Yavit, I was here a the College at that time, and I never heard a word of it. Theyd done a good job of keeping it quiet. But you dont think we should use it? I said as I read the frustration in his voice. Markus shook his head. I think we should all use it, or all stay here. I do not think that splitting our forces is a good idea. We do not know if Hame managed to convince others to help him, or whether he knows about the tunnel or not. He might not know himself, but someone could have told him. Dexter interrogated Jordem and Pezeri quite thoroughly, Rainus spoke up. He does not think there were any more than what we know about. Well, I dont feel as confident about that as you do, pavi, Markus shook his head. Maybe if hed let me interrogated them like we wanted, I could have gotten the truth from them, but Im not inclined to a believe anything Jordem or Pezeri said without someone ferreting out the truth of their statements with the Verity Dome-ni. There was a moment pause between father and son as if they were seemed to be deciding if this was yet another topic on which to argue about. But before they could start, I spoke up. You say there is plenty of security at the administration building? Yes, Jamiss just commed the head of security for the building. A team is will be meeting us on the other end. How long is the trek through the tunnel and is there another way to enter it other than the entrance here and at the administration building? Tetki says its a one and a quarter mile from one end to the other and no other entrances besides the two. Then why dont we all just go? Seems like a straight enough solution to me. Except that its a one and a quarter mile walk, Jamiss replied as he and Tetki came over to the table to join in our conversation. They both stopped just on the other side of Markus. If they find the chalet empty, then they will undoubtedly do a thorough search of the building and may very well find the lower level and tunnel entrance. And that is if they dont already know its there and go right for it. If we split up, then we can at least delay them while you get to the administrative building and reinforcements can arrive. I was impressed. This was the most I had heard Jamiss speak since I had been introduced to him in my second day of recovery. He mostly said nothing at all or kept his statements to a word or two, or very short phrases. I also gathered from the slight deference in Markuss and Tetkis postures that Jamiss was in charge and that his opinion held the most weight. Most likely from seniority. Hed been a Protector much longer than the other two, and in Markuss case, who wasnt a Protector at all. I was starting to see at least a reason for Markuss frustration other than they werent going along with his plan. If we bolster the rear guard, there isnt any reason why the front guard cant get Adar and pavi to the administration building before they catch up, especially if we stop standing around here talking and go now, Markus growled. Jamisss response to that was to simply give Markus a glower that could curl paint off the wall, and then turned back to Rainus and I. The decision has been made. Majesty, I think it best if you stay in the back room until this is done. Highness, we shall meet you when this is all over. And that was that. Jamiss whirled around on his heels motioning to Tetki who took a position near the transporter, while Jamiss took a position near the door of the back bedroom that was as far away from the transporter and the closed out balcony as possible. Rainus stood up, gave me a slight bow, and regally glided to the door Jamiss stood guard over. Better get going, Markus, Rainus replied as he made his way across the room, his powerful voice booming against the walls as he went. See you shortly, Adar. You are in good hands, when my son isnt being stubborn, of course. I stood up, gave Rainus one last look as he disappeared through the door way to the bedroom, and then I made my way to the transporter with Markus following behind. I stepped around Tetki and into the alcove waiting for Markus. Good luck, I said to Tetki, who gave me a slight nod as Markus stepped around him. Once in the transporter, Markus raised his unity ring to his mouth. Voice Comm Nathias. A moment later, the Arch-Major responded. Yes? We are coming down. Be ready, and a moment later, the green light of the transporter enveloped Markus and I, whisking us away to the ground floor. Blood Bond Chapter 8: Through The Tunnel You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Blood Bond Chapter 9: Descent Into Madness My head pounded as I opened my eyes. I was sitting upright in a chair with my head tilted forward to my chest and my arms pulled behind me. A stabbing pain radiated in my head and I found I could not move my arms or hands. I tried to lift my head, but it felt terribly heavy. I racked my brain as to where I might be or what was happening. The last thing I remembered was being in the tunnel between the chalet and administration building. We had reached the end and Markus had bounded up the short staircase to secure our exit and to get me a hover chair. I was secretly grateful for the last and had eagerly sat down on the bottom step. The jog through the tunnel had been difficult, especially after my almost healed lung had started to burn. Now the burn wouldnt go away and it was difficult to draw a full breath. Id barely been seated on the step before I saw a flash of white light and an excruciating noise. After that, there wasnt much except as I felt my body lock up in a strange paralysis, I could see my rear guards run past me. Whatever Id been hit with, they must have been too far away to be affected. That was the last memory I had, and now I looked around to where I might be. The room was dark with thin yellow light strips running around the low rocky ceiling. It was much like the room Id woken up before when Markus abducted me, though this one might be a little bigger. It was difficult to get a good look in the dim light and the sheer emptiness of the room. Except for the chair I was tied to, there was no other furniture. Just shelves that lined the walls. A closer look showed that much of the shelf space held dark jars and glass vials. And near a far corner sat two large casks huddled against the wall. Is he awake? The words sounded sharp and seemed to slice through the air, sending a shiver down my spine. They came from an open doorway across the room from me. All I could see through the archway was more dark rock wall and a short section of the yellow light strips. I gave him something to wake him up. He should be coming around any moment. You two head out. Ive got this. The second male voice wasnt as rough and had a slightly higher pitch. I then heard boots slap on the floor that I now noticed was more rock than dirt. And I also saw that my feet were bare and my ankles were tightly lashed together. I lifted my head as a man entered the room. He stopped directly in front of me. I blinked as I tried to place the man before me, but he was a total stranger to me. And then he reached beneath the collar of his shirt. It stayed there a moment and looked like he was flexing a finger to press something. He then withdrew his hand, and immediately, the person before me transformed. The short cropped hair shimmered away to be replaced with a lighter shade of brown that was far longer, tightly bound at the base of his skull, and plaited down his back. The forehead was much wider, and nose far sharper. The eyes were a royal shade of blue. Even his body changed as the chest became a little smaller, but his height grew by several inches. It was the most fascinating and disturbing thing to see, especially when the cold blue eyes glaring down at me were remarkably like the Emperors Hello, little brother. It seems we meet again, the hard voice said as the tall man before me smirked. I had not seen pictures of him or my other brothers since my return to Ethia, but I knew this man right away. A distinct familiarity that went beyond the fact that he appeared to have our fathers eyes down to the exactly coloring and a calculated hardness that lay deep in the depths. It also helped that I had already suspected his involvement behind my latest attacks thanks to Markus. But even still, it was strange to finally meet one of my brothers in person and I couldnt help but notice his appearance. My eldest brothers hair was a much darker brown than mine, and his face held sharper angles that caused his chin to end in a rounded point. But the similarities between us were still there around the eyes and nose. And there was that odd tingling sense that I knew him much like I had when I met Markus and my father. Zorren, was about all I could get out around the pain still racing through my head. The man seemed pleased with himself for some reason and grinned even wider. In the flesh, little brother. I bet you thought you wouldnt be having a face to face with me so soon, or maybe not ever. Im sure our father made it seem like our other brothers and I were a thing of the past. That we werent anything to worry about. What did I have to say to that? The fact was no one wanted to talk about my brothers despite my questions about them. Though my father had mentioned them like they were objects hed discarded, so in that respect, I supposed Zorrens statement was true. But already I could feel myself rebel at the thought of agreeing with anything the man before me had to say. So I went with a simple, no. Zorren moved so fast I gasped in surprise when he suddenly stood right above me, leaned down, and roughly grabbed my chin. He then proceeded to turn my head from side to side like I was a specimen to be studied. After a few long moments, he finally let me go with a jerk and stood there shaking his head in disgust. How is it that you look so much like him? First you get his Dome-ni, and then his looks. It really isnt fair. Though, I hear youre almost completely useless when it comes to actually knowing anything important. The gossip is that you will be taking lessons from Dur-rele for the next ten years just to catch up, because apparently whatever rock Remeer stashed you on was cut off from the rest of the Empire. And father still wants you over the rest of us. Hes such a yavit fool. I fumbled for something to say. It unnerved me that people already seemed to be talking about my distinct disadvantage of not being familiar with Ethian way of life. It also terrified me that this man seemed determined to be my enemy, and I wasnt sure what I could say to dissuade him. So I just stuck with the truth. Do you think I want to be his chosen heir? My voice thick with anger. It washed through me like a boiling hot wave. I was angry at this brother who didnt even know me and didnt seem to want to. He just saw me as enemy number one and that was it. And I was, most especially, angry at my father for putting me in this situation in the first place. This was his fault almost as much as it was Zorrens. As far as I am concerned, you or the other two of our brothers can succeed him. I dont want to. I never did. Zorren stared at me for a long moment before he finally spoke. Youd say anything to keep me from killing you. Those blunt words struck me like a blade. Part me of me wanted to shrink away, but a far larger part allowed the anger to blaze through me like a flaming torch, and it kept my head clear enough to say what I needed to say. If Zorren knew the truth of it, would he back off? Would he realize I wasnt the enemy? Believe it or not, but I only came back because he forced me to, and hes forcing me to take up lessons and learn to be his successor. I already told him I didnt want it, but he doesnt seem to care what I want, and hes gone to great lengths to make sure I do what he says. Believe me, if I could, Id walk away from it all right now and leave it to the three of you to hash out. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The other man snorted. It figures. The son that wants it cant have it, and the son who has it doesnt want it. He leaned down until our identical noses were almost touching. I bet you think that makes us have something in common and that maybe we can work something out so I wont kill you, dont you? A shiver raced down my spine at his words as it I dawned on me that it really didnt matter what I said, as far as Zorren was concerned, my fate was sealed. My heart raced as I tried to figure a way out of this, but I was bound up tight and no clue where I might be. Was I even still at the College? Did anyone know where to find me? What had happened to Markus and Nathiass men? Zorren, I have nothing against you. Please, it doesnt have to be like that. Cant we work this out? We are family after all. My brother let out a low chuckle as he slowly stood back up and towered over me once more. You really are pathetic. How can he expect such a weakling to rule the Empire? You might have the Perception Dome-ni and look like a younger version of him, but thats only going to take you so far. I bet the Kings will eat you up. That made him chuckle more. It might almost be worth letting you live long enough to see that happen. Almost. Our father will know what you did to me, I threw at him at one last desperate attempt to save myself. Do you really think he will give you back your title once Im dead? I think hed be far more likely to give it to one of the others. Zorren waved a hand like they werent even a consideration. Oh, I know. Thats why as Im standing here with you, I have two teams taking Hazeth and Xavier out as well. My assassins have been on standby for quite sometime now, but Ive let my brothers live because they were useful to me to a point. But that time is over. My brother leaned down close to me once more. And yes, I know how much killing all my brothers will upset our father. Im counting on it. People are off their guard when they are upset, even our seemingly impassive father. You should have seen the mess he became when Remeer abducted you from the White Place all those years ago. I hadnt been ready to strike then, but I am now. I knew my chance would come again as soon as I heard you were coming back. Our father will never see me coming for him, and now he has no Protector to stand in my way. That was rather nice of you, little brother, to clear the way for me like that. Really, I appreciate it. So for that, Im willing to give you a fighting chance. Zorren leaned forward further with his knife and to my utter surprise he quickly cut the cord binding each of my arms, he then squatted down and cut away the bindings around my ankles. My brother abruptly stood up and backed away so not to give me a chance to strike out at him. Just so you know, Zorren said, we are deep underneath the desert in a network of caves that only the most elite at the College know about. I very much doubt anyone will even think to look for you here, so you can forget about a rescue party coming to help you. Its just you and me, little brother. So I thought wed play one last game together. One of my favorite pastimes is extreme hunting, though I think you will be quite a bit less of a challenge, especially in your current condition. Thats why Im giving you ten minutes to get your bearings, and then the hunt is on. Zorren stepped back further so that he was flush with the still open doorway. He leaned down, set the knife on the floor, and then stood back up. There. You have all that fancy training Aragon gave you and a knife. Maybe you will be able to hold your own after all. The next moment, Zorren disappeared from the door. I stood up on shaking legs. Whatever he had used to knock me out left me feeling weak and dizzy, but the ache in my head was completely gone, and there was only a slight burning sensation in my chest from my injured lung. But my breath was still ragged. I took a step to test my legs. They held up, so I continued toward the doorway. Once there, I stuck my head out and looked around. It was a large room that had a sitting area in the middle with what looked like large heaters to warm the place up, but they appeared to be off at the moment. There was a definite chill in the air, and I shivered with my bare feet extra cold against the cool rocky floor. There was no sign of Zorren, or anyone else. It was only then that I stooped down to pick up the knife. It felt cold and deadly in my hand. I grasped it tightly. It would apparently be the only weapon I would get, so I was determined to keep it close. I slowly moved forward to investigate where I might be. To my immediate left appeared to be another open door. I slowly moved over to it. I carefully stuck my head through to see a staircase of stone steps leading up into darkness. I pondered going up. If Zorren was correct about me being in an underground cavern that this might be the best way to get back to the surface. But it also seemed like an obvious trap. I hesitated, and then had an idea. I turned around and went back into the room Id been held. I went to the shelves, picked up one of the small glass vials, and then made my way back over to the staircase. I tossed the vial up the stairs. It disappeared in the darkness, but before I could hear it drop, a red light pierced my vision and shattered the vial. I heard tiny pieces skitter onto stone and my heart sank. I wasnt exactly sure what Zorren had bobby trapped the stairs with, but I obviously wasnt getting out that way. So I continued my investigation. I noticed there were two other doorways in the room. One on the opposite side from where I stood, and the other to my right. The one across from me looked exactly the same width and height as the room I just left and the staircase door. The one to the right was a tiny slit of an opening. It was barely large enough for one person to pass through. I opted for the larger doorway. I made my way across the room and cautiously stuck my head in, wondering if Zorren might be waiting for me there, but I still had at least eight minutes if he was holding true to his promise to give me ten minutes before striking against me. Though, I wasnt sure I could trust anything that man said. The room was about half the size of the room I was standing in, and the only thing in this one was a large stone slab in the dead center and which looked rather lonely in the dim yellow of the light. There was no one in this room either. So I backed away and went for the smaller doorway. Either Zorren went this way, or up the stairs after setting the trap. Though something told me, he had gone this way. I was extra cautious as I slipped through the entry. I turned my body sideways, so to move through the opening without my clothing getting caught on some of the rough edges of the cavern wall and to make a smaller target. The entry was, in fact, the opening to a narrow corridor that snaked its way through several feet of rock. Thankfully, the yellow lighting strips continued through this part of the cave. And then the right opened up into a shallow alcove. I blink and it took me a moment to realize I was looking at a transporter, though much smaller than the ones I was used to. This one looked like it could barely hold a single person. I blinked at the metal circular platform of the transporter and the holo projection on the right wall that showed only three pulsing green buttons. It seemed so out of place in this dark and forbidden place. I quickly stepped into the alcove. My heart leapt as I dared to hope that it would whisk me away from this nightmare. I pressed the top most button, but nothing happened. I did the same to the other buttons, and again nothing happened. My disappointment tasted bitter, but I wasnt surprised. Zorren must have deactivated the transporter somehow. So I took a deep breath to steady myself. I then did a very careful search of the entire alcove to make sure the transporter was indeed dead and unusable, but I found nothing that looked like an access port or a way to turn it back on. Though even if I found an access port, I wasnt sure I would be able to do anything to help my plight. I was learning more about Ethian technology everyday, but of a great many things, I was still mostly clueless. Eventually, I stepped out of the transported with a heavy heart. The narrow corridor continued on past the transporter. I wasnt sure how much time I had left, but I knew my ten minutes would be up far sooner than I liked. I steeled myself as I turned to the side and began a slow and cautious shuffle through the narrow passage in hopes that I would find something, anything that would help me against a brother who I was quite certain had gone mad. Blood Bond Chapter 10: Prelude To Revenge Kaller stood near the tall dune as he waited to set off the detonator. It was quiet on this end of the College, so there was little chance anyone would see him or Wy-lin wearing the black body armor of the the MX4 suits. It helped that they had gotten off the main walkway that ran into the College proper, and then cut through two tall dunes. They had found a spot around the side of the the tallest dune that mostly hid them from the walkway while they put on the suits and prepared for the battle before them. How long do we have to wait? an impatient Wy-lin asked for the third time over the last fifteen minutes. Until hes in position. Kaller growled, though he almost didnt say anything at all. The ex-Disciple had certainly not learned any patience in his training, and yet again, Kaller surmised that the other man would not have made a good Protector. The vast majority of a Protectors career was spent waiting. Waiting for an attack. Waiting for their charge to go from place to place. Waiting for that moment that the Protector wasnt smart enough or fast enough, and died from his fatal mistake. He thought hed been done with all that when his charge had decided to break their bond. It felt invigorating to be here on the edge of danger once more. Though his body didnt seem to agree. He was already feeling the strain of the long walk across the desert and their activities since theyd enter the College. In fact, he was trying with little success to stop the tremble in his hands hed noticed when he started putting on the suit. Kaller was just glad hed have the suits strength and power to help him get through the rest of his tasks. To distract himself, Kaller went over what theyd done since he and Wy-lin had arrive at the College. It had been easy enough to sneak back in with the spoofers that their benefactor had so generously provided them in a dead drop near the rubble of the wall of the Hall of the Renowned that Markus Nador had collapsed earlier in the week. With them wearing false identities and looking nothing like their former selves, Kaller and Wy-lin had both been able to walk the College freely. Their first task had been to gather the supplies they needed to complete their mission. Again, their benefactor had come through with security codes that had been at the highest level, something Kaller hadnt even had when he was a Protector. He wondered how that was possible, when just a few days ago, the ex-Ascendant had been relying on Kaller and his people, but Kaller decided that wasnt something he needed to know right now. There were other more pressing matters at hand. Like the detonator code hed networked to the terminal combat system in his MX4 suit. It was linked to several bundles of termox explosives attached to key areas of the shield generator that Kaller had set out himself, while Wy-lin had been busy laying a distraction at the Pledge residence hall. Kaller eyed the sky through the black visor of his helmet. There was a smog of gray haze hanging even in the air where they stood at the edge the College. It was the from smoke bombs Wy-lin had planted in the residence to make them think there was a fire. The frenzy and confusion would keep everyone busy and looking in the wrong direction, when the next part of the plan was implemented. Kaller looked up above his head to the darkened sky that was held back by the shield dome. Normally, there was no evidence that the shield was even there. Most of the time it was invisible to the eye with an occasional flicker of blue to show off a random section of the dome when there was a system glitch. But for the most part, there was just a clear sky above them as the College was protected from the harsh environment of the desert. Today though, the sky beyond the dome was anything but clear as a sandstorm raged all around the College. He and Wy-lin had made it into the College with barely any time to spare before the storm had begun its assault of the complex. They had managed to skirt the worst of the sand and wind before it had gotten bad enough to hinder their journey. Kaller now watched as darkness embraced the College and hid the piercing rays of Soras gas giant far above. What a stroke of luck that the storm had come when it did, causing their benefactor to eagerly used it to forward their plan. It would make an impossible mission far more likely to succeed. Kaller grabbed the blaster riffle as he waited in anticipation of what was to come. A sound beeped in his suit. Kaller had set his unity ring to send messages directly to the suits neurolink. He mentally directed a nudge to accept the incoming communication. One word flashed across the bottom half of his helmet visor. Now. Thats our signal. Lets do this. Kaller told the other man as he next sent a mental message to the suits terminal to activate the detonator. Half a heart beat later, the sand under Kallers feet vibrated as a loud explosion rent the air around them. He didnt even bother to look toward the College from where the sound had come from or glance up to the sky above. He simple brought his gun up and marched across the shifting sands until the metal boots of the suit stomped onto the pathway leading between the dunes. Kaller heard the heavy footfalls of Wy-lin in his own suit as the ex-Disciple followed. He could have easily accelerated his movements until Kaller was a visible blur running through the dunes passage, but his benefactor had been clear that they needed time for those in the chalet to respond to the falling of the shield. So Kaller steadily walked toward their target at the ready in case someone unexpectedly stumbled upon them. Though it wasnt likely with the storm beginning to sweep down around them. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Kaller had seen a feint outline of the dome as it flickered blue after the explosion, but it quickly disappeared along with its protection as grit and high winds assaulted the once quiet landscape. Millions of sand particulates now blasted his suit, but the black armored shell covering the entirely of his body kept it all at bay. The best part was his movements were made easy by the power of the suit. It did most of the work as he marched through the dunes with minimal effort. Once they reached the chalet courtyard, he consulted the suit combat system. Heat sensory showed the Vanguard unit that he was told had been stationed outside the chalet the last few days had moved into the foyer. He counted ten bodies in total. Kaller lined up the heat seekers in the suit. He only had twelve, so he made sure the terminal got the best trajectory possible and let them loose. The small missiles rocketed from the shoulder of Kallers suit, cutting right through the adobe walls of the chalet to find their targets. He knew only a few might hit their intended marks. The Vanguard had most certainly picked up Kaller and Wy-lins life signs with the perimeter sensor, though it may have been delayed somewhat because of the violent storm that whirled all around them. He didnt stop to notice how much of a success his attack had been, allowing his suit to keep track for him. Move in! Kaller ordered Wy-lin forward through their shared comm line, not that he really need to say anything. The two of them were well versed on the plan to breach the chalet. It wasnt until they were inside that plans could start going awry. It really depended on how the protection team inside responded to the shield coming down. Kaller rushed forward finally engaging the augmented speed of the suit. The fight lasted longer than Kaller had anticipated. He hadnt expected the Vanguard team to have two of their members with the Telekinetic Dome-ni, a Mind Bender, an Illusionist, and the rest augmented with mega class riffles and shields. No one had said anything about the Vanguard team being part of the elite defenders. So a fight that should have taken moments with Kaller and Wy-lin in their MX4 suits winning through their superior speed, strength, and combat terminals, had turned into three minutes of some of the most violent fighting Kaller had experienced in his thirty-one year career as a Protector. In the end, his team of two won out against the elite defenders, but it had been a close thing. He stood above the ten bodies as he noticed his suits helmet blink red. Across the bottom scrolled a list of damages the suit had taken in the fight, but none were enough to significantly impair the suits functions, so he ignored the list and took stock of the sprawled team laid out in the entrance of the chalet. Some of them were groaning and he noticed the rise and fall in the chests of the closest bodies, so he didnt think they were all dead. He had aimed for incapacitating shots instead of killing ones. They werent his enemy after all. Though he did notice two men with head shots near the transporter that were definte kills. Kaller finally noticed a message that had been sent during the battle from their benefactor. Hed been too busy to notice before. It is done. Im in the tunnel. Relief flooded Kaller. There had been many ways this could have gone, and while their benefactors plan seemed clever, Kaller wasnt sure if it would work. A lot depended on the decisions of the protection team in the chalet and if they had even known about the tunnel connecting the chalet to the administration building. But their benefactor had seemed sure of how things would turn out, especially when he added in the unexpected bonus of the sandstorm. In minutes, Kaller and Wy-lin had found the secret entrance to the lower level and in the underground tunnel. Not for the first time in the last few days, Kaller wondered how their benefactor knew about such things, when Kaller had never heard a whisper that a tunnel under the chalet even existed. But he didnt have long to ponder the question as he and Wy-lin raced through the tunnel at near top speed of their suits abilities. By the time they had reached the other side, their benefactor had indeed done his part. The Heir was down. So where two more Vanguard soldiers and another man dressed in commoner clothes that Kaller took a moment to identify and realize it was Markus Nador. Kaller supposed he shouldnt have been surprised to see the high born here after all the interference hed caused over the last week. But seeing the once Heir to the Avi-dan kingdom gave him pause. Prince Adar was one thing. He was a proven threat to the Empire, Nador was a different story. Hes not dead is he? Kaller asked, as hed nodded to the still form of the man near the tunnel exit. Kaller came to a standstill at the top of the stairs. A familiar man with close cropped hair and well built, though not quite to Kallers massive frame and muscle mass, stood with a stance that did not match that of a Protector in the slightest. It was far too arrogant and regal, even as he stood there with a rifle slung across a shoulder like it was an accessory of his noble station instead of a killing instrument. It was the stance more than anything that told Kaller the man in front of them was not Roterick, but Prince Zorren Zahn. Zorren had a dark expression on his face as his eyes darted to Nador, and then glowered at his brother that was past Kaller and sprawled at the bottom of the stairs. Nador is a problem for another day. Get him. Zorren nodded to the body of the Heir. Reinforcements will be arriving soon, he continued, and then wheeled around without another word, marching for the tunnel exit. Kaller nodded to Wy-lin who had stopped to stand next to the downed Heir. You take him. Ill watch your back. He hadnt added that he probably couldnt have carried the Heir if he wanted to. The trembling had gotten worse, even with the suit doing most of the work. In fact, he was finding it difficult to keep upright. Kaller pushed his worry away that he might not be able to finish this. It was almost done. He just had to last a little bit longer. So Kaller stood guard as the Disciple stooped down and effortless slung the Heir over his right shoulder. They followed their benefactor out of the tunnel, and in spite of his exhaustion, Kaller felt a thrill rippling through him. After so much had gone wrong, he was finally going to get his revenge. Blood Bond Chapter 11: Unexpected Discovery Kaller remembered very little of the trip through the corridors of the administration building. The only thing that really registered was the deep bone weariness that had settled over him as he brought up the rear and the fact that no one had stopped their little group. Though, he was sure that everyone was preoccupied with the fact the shield was down and the storm now assaulting the College. The trip down to the bonding chambers had been blessedly quick with the assistance of the transporter. Wy-lin had then deposited the Heir in the storage room where the binding agent was kept and mixed with a clients blood right before bonding. Meanwhile, Kaller had all but collapsed in the reception area, the very same hed occupied a few days earlier after his severing. He set his helmet on the seat next to him and felt immense relief that he had the strength to complete his part of the plan. Kaller leaned his head back against the seat as anger at his condition filled him. Only last week, all that hed just done would have been so simple and he certainly wouldnt have had to lean so much on the help from the yavit MX4 suit. He says we should head back out to the desert. He wants to finish this on his own, Wy-lin said as the other stood over Kaller. The ex-Protector rose his head and was rewarded with a wave of dizziness. He closed his eyes for a moment to center himself before responding. I need a minute. Go on ahead. I will catch up with you. A concerned expression came over the Disciples face. You dont look so well. Kaller gave the man a heated look and almost snapped at him, but realized that he was a Disciple, he didnt know what Kaller was going through with loosing the bond. Yavit, technically, he shouldnt even be down here in the bonding chambers. But then, neither should Zorren or his brother. This was a day of breaking the rules and stretching limits. That was for sure. Ill be fine. Get going. Kaller said more harshly than hed intended. The Disciple nodded slowly, but he didnt look convinced. In the end, he turned and started to walk away. Hey, dont forget the food synthesizer, Kaller said. He had grabbed one from storage when they were loading up their supplies for their task earlier. Hed left it along with a few other items hidden near the Hall of Renown entrance where theyd be leaving from to get back out to their hideout in the desert. Until the sandstorm passed, no one was leaving the planet. It was the best place to lay low until things cooled down a little. Yep, the man said as he made his way to the transporter. Kaller watched him go. He wasnt really looking forward to going back out to the rundown building theyd been squatting in, but staying here wasnt an option either. Sooner or later, those looking for the Heir would think to search down in the bonding chambers, and he wasnt planning to be here when it happened. A few more minutes passed and he stood up. The weariness hadnt left, but at least the dizziness was gone for now. He just hoped he had the strength to make it out to the desert. The MX4 would help, in fact, with the storm still going on outside, it really was the only way to move around and not be blown away or blasted raw by the sand winds. Kaller made his was across the room to the smallest opening that led deeper into the cavern system and the transporter. As he did, he picked up the conversation that was unfolding from the storage room. He had only heard the mutterings of conversation from his sitting position, but here, he could clearly catch the words of his benefactor. say anything to keep me from killing you. The voice of the Heir responded. Its the truth. Im only came back because he forced me to, and hes forcing me to take up lessons and learn to be his successor. I already told him I didnt want it, but he doesnt seem to care what I want, and hes gone to great lengths to make sure I do what he says. Believe me, if I could, Id walk away from it all right now and leave it to the three of you to hash out. The Heirs words made Kaller pause his movement to the exit. Was that true? Had the Emperor forced Prince Adar into his position as successor? No. Hed say anything to keep his brother from killing him. But Kaller found himself unable to move forward as he leaned toward the bonding room to hear what was said next. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Zorren responded with a rude noise, and then spoke. It figures. The son that wants it cant have it, and the son who has it doesnt want it. I bet you think that makes us have something in common and that maybe we can work something out so I wont kill you, dont you? Kaller blinked. Why was Zorren so quick to believe his brother? Surely, Adar had been lying to protect the truth of why he came back, because he was helping the Fazha Rebellion. But Zorren had seemed to easily accept that his brother hadnt wanted to become successor at all. Zorren, I have nothing against you. Please, it doesnt have to be like that. Cant we work this out? We are family after all, the Heir pleaded with his brother. His tone full of desperation, but there was an edge of eagerness too as if there was some hope of a reconciliation. A malevolent laugh wafted from the bonding chamber. You really are pathetic. How can he expect such a weakling to rule the Empire? You might have the Perception Dome-ni and look like a younger version of him, but thats only going to take you so far. I bet the Kings will eat you up. The laugh intensified. It might almost be worth letting you live long enough to see that happen. Almost. Our father will know what you did to me, The Heir replied in anger. Do you really think he will give you back your title once Im dead? I think hed be far more likely to give it to one of the others. Oh, I know, Zorren replied. Thats why as Im standing here with you, I have two teams taking Hazeth and Xavier out as well. My assassins have been on standby for quite sometime now, but Ive let my brothers live because they were useful to me to a point. But that time is over. And yes, I know how much killing all my brothers will upset our father. Im counting on it. People are off their guard when they are upset, even our seemingly impassive father. You should have seen the mess he became when Remeer abducted you from the White Place all those years ago. I hadnt been ready to strike then, but I am now. I knew my chance would come again as soon as I heard you were coming back. Our father will never see me coming for him, and now he has no Protector to stand in my way. That was rather nice of you, little brother, to clear the way for me like that. Really, I appreciate it. So for that, Im willing to give you a fighting chance. It was like someone had physically punched him in the gut as he took in Zorrens confession. Certainly, Kaller had known that Zorren was the most ambitions of Ghars sons and the most enraged at the events that led to his banishment from the White Palace, but this this was Treason. Kaller had spent the last thirty one years at the Emperors side, looking for potential threats. So many had come from the outside, and a handful from the inside, but the Emperors three eldest sons had never appeared to be a danger to their father. Certainly, they were on the potential threat list simply because of their placement in the hierarchy of power, but even through all the years of conflict, Kaller had only witnessed loyalty to their father. And he suspected that was why the three princes had taken their banishment from the White Palace so hard. Was it so difficult to believe that Zorren would now lash out at his father? Kaller supposed not, but it still shocked him just the same. Yes, Zorren had wanted his title of Ascendant back. The Prince had made no attempt to hide that. But Kaller thought hed do it the right way, and not try to take it by force. Not try to kill his father. Apprehension cut through Kaller and his heart started to beat loudly in his ears. He started to feel for the bond to check on his charge, and remembered it was no longer there. The bond was gone. And with it his obligation to protect his charge. The Emperors well-being was no longer his responsibility. Except Kaller was still a citizen of the Empire, and in that there was an obligation to his leader. Wasnt there? Master Meh-lens words reverberated in his mind. Hes not your charge any more, Hame. You owe him nothing, especially after the way he cast you off. A whirl of emotions and thoughts choked the man. Did he even care what happened to the Emperor after the way hed treated Kaller for one misstep after decades of being loyal and doing his duty? Meh-len was right. The Emperor had cast him off like some piece of dirty clothing or an old shoe no longer needed. All Kaller had tried to do was to protect his charge from a perceived threat. A threat he thought was Prince Adar Zahn, but now he realized the threat had been Zorren all along. Kaller had no obligation to the Emperor, and he certainly didnt have to put himself in the middle of a war between the mans sons. All he had to do was walk away. And in his weakened state what could he do any ways? He could feel the exhaustion settle into his bones. He barely had enough energy to get himself out of the College and back to the relative safety of his hide out. Its just you and me, little brother, Kaller heard Zorren say. So I thought wed play one last game together. One of my favorite pastimes is extreme hunting, though I think you will be quite a bit less of a challenge, especially in your current condition. Thats why Im giving you ten minutes to get your bearings, and then the hunt is on. Kaller heard footfalls across the rocky floor. His heart thundered as his mind considered his options. Zorren wouldnt like it if he realized Kaller was still in the chambers after hed dismissed them. So Kaller propelled himself forward and entered the narrow opening and down the twisting corridor. His mind still very much on the conversation hed overheard as he went. Blood Bond Chapter 12: Waiting For Victory It had been easier than expected for Zorren to slip into the College in secret. All he had to do was wear a spoofer to make him take on the outward appearance of his Protector. Unlike an identity modifier that only made small changes to a persons appearance, a spoofer could allow a person to look like anyone else as long as the body mass was at least a little similar to the one being recreated. And while Roterick was a head shorter and more broad through the chest than Zorren, the spoofer managed to project an illusion that was a close match to the Protector. Good enough to fool Vector Star Transports security checks and allow him to board the Saranova. It also helped that Zorren wore Rotericks unity ring as well and had cloned the Protectors identity chip. Once he stepped onto Sora X, Zorrens presence didnt raise any suspicion whatsoever, because to everyone else he wasnt Prince Zorren Zahn, but Protector Roterick come to back to the College for recertifications that the Protector had actually been putting off for awhile. Meanwhile, the real Roterick was back on Vega Prime angry to be left behind, but even more upset that hed been forced to spill to Zorren every last secret hed known about the College. And what a bounty Zorren had gotten. He knew that the College had things it did not want the general public to know, all organizations did, but the depth of some of their secrets was truly mind-boggling. And what Roterick hadnt known, the Protector possessed good enough security codes that gave Zorren the opening he needed to hack into the highest classified files at the College. All the Protectorates secrets had been laid bare before Zorren. With all that information at his fingers tips and the help of Captain Hame and his collaborator, Zorren had managed to put together a plan that had finally brought him face to face with his brother. And now Zorren stood in the dark waiting for Adar with a giddiness he hadnt felt in a long, long time. This was the moment hed been waiting for since hed heard his brother was returning to the White Palace months ago. But it was also a cumulation of all the dark feelings hed been harboring toward his brother since it had become known that Adar carried the same Dome-ni ability as their father. Ever since then, father had not seen Zorren as a true Heir even though Zorren had labored for years to show himself as more worthy to be the Ascendant than his other brothers. Adars arrival had thrown everything into chaos. A great wrong had been born into the universe, but now Zorren was going to see it righted. Maybe the rift between him and his father would not be repairable even with Adar goneCCpermanently this time, but his brothers death would go a long way to soothing the upset his presence had caused Zorren. There was that at least. And with Adar finally gone forever, and the rest of his family to follow shortly after, Zorren could finally step into the life that should have been his all along. Zorren could almost taste the victory, and it was the sweetest most delicious thing. Though he had to admit that the anticipation of actually killing Adar might be the best of all. He was eager to find out. He gripped the knife in his right hand and waited. He didnt have to wait long. As he expected, Adar was coming down the narrow tunnel and deeper into the cavern system. There had been the stairs, which Adar could have taken. But Zorren had left a little surprise there if he decided to try. The trap he set wouldnt have killed Adar, but it would have certainly been an unpleasant experience to say the least. And enough of a make him reconsider the stairs and be funneled into the tunnel going deeper into the caves and toward Zorren. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The dark and damp environment in which he had chosen to confront his brother was perfect for the showdown he had been imagining. He wanted it to be a challenge, which is why he gave Adar time to prepare and why Zorren chose to use knives instead of any blasters. This cavern beyond the bonding chambers allowed for Adar to run and hide, making it feel like a hunt. Zorren couldn''t decide if he wanted Adar to face him or flee like an animal. Regardless, this would be an electrifying encounter, and both possibilities sent exhilarating shivers through his body There. He heard the sounds of steps echoing in the cavern. They were coming at a steady pace. His heart pounded with excitement as he braced himself for what came next. The beats of his heart were like the drums announcing the great victory to come. Yes, Adar had proven himself capable in a fight and in knowing quat-lo, but that only made the possible challenge all that more exciting. It was rare for Zorren to run across a person who could match him in skill, but also in strength, and while Adar might have the skill, he did not have the strength of one with the Dome-ni of Endurance, and so that alone made Zorren sure of the end results. After what felt like years, but was most likely just a handful of minutes, Zorren caught the sight of his brother at the other end of the underground grotto. He was a silhouette against the dim lightening of the corridor behind him. Adar stood there for a long moment half hiding and half out, most likely letting his eyes adjust to the lesser light of the changed environment. There was light in the large expanse between Zorren and Adar, but it wasnt man made. An otherworldly iridescence glowed faintly from patches of green scattered on the walls, ceilings, and even floor of the cavern. It was joined with the brighter spots of light from several small swarms of insects, flittering about from one seemly random point to another. Though most hovered over the duel ponds of water against the far left of the grotto that also was the home to a variety of plants with each holding a slight glow of their own as well. But the water area was definitely the brightest part of the room, and Zorren had made sure to stay away from it. Adar seemed pulled toward the waterscape and looked to be headed in that direction, but then appeared to think better of it, and made his way further into the cavern. He stopped in the dead center as his eyes settled on Zorren. He was briefly impressed with how fast his brother had found him. Zorren had attempted to blend into the shadows near the right back of the cave. This was the darkest part where none of the cave moss or any of the other glowing plants or insects had infested. It was a perfect place to wait and see what his prey would do. And it seemed Adar wasnt going to run away and try to hide in the dozens of outcropping and crevices the room held. Good. Zorren stood up to his full height and stepped out to meet his brother. His stride strong and confident. While he walked, he watched his brother carefully. Adar stood a little to the side and the knife Zorren had left him tightly grasped in his right hand. He stood ready for what came next, but Zorren saw the clenching of his brothers jaw, and even in the darkness, the uncertainty in his brothers eyes was clear. His brother was afraid. Good. Very good, indeed. Times up, little brother, Zorren said as he stopped a few feet from the other man. Zorren, we dont have to do this, Adar pleaded once more. The words and the sound of his voice grated on his very last nerve. Seriously? This was the best he could do? How pathetic. Yes. We. Do. Zorren said with each word firm and clipped. Oh yes they did, and wasnt it past time this was settled once and for all? Zorren gave his brother a sinister grin of the unspoken promises to come, and then he struck. Blood Bond Chapter 13: Battle In The Depths I had traveled down the corridor to find myself in a strange and wondrous place. It was dark with the lighting from the rest of the underground chambers abruptly ending, but it seemed the wildlife had evolved to its environment and the scattered plants and flying insects all were glowing or had a shimmer to them that made them visible in the dark. For a moment, it had captivated me and I forget why I was here, but then a surge of hate and anger came to me, bringing me abruptly back to the present. Somewhere out ahead of me toward the back of the grand room Id stepped into and to the right, my brother was hiding. I could not see the man, but I could feel the strong emotions pouring off him. For a second, I considered running and hiding, but I knew hed already seen me and part of me just wanted to get this over with. Dont get me wrong. I did not want to fight my brother, but it was clear what I wanted didnt matter. He seemed intent on making this happen. And somewhere while I was finding my way down here, I decided that the worst thing I could do was run from this man. He was a predator. I could see it in his eyes when we were talking in the other part of the cavern. And he wasnt going to stop until he got what he wanted. Could I win against him? I didnt know. My dad had taught me a lot about hand to hand combat over the years, and not just the quat-lo. So I figured I could at least hold my own. Maybe. I didnt know what sort of training Zorren had, though I think what bothered me the most was wondering about his Dome-ni. No one had told me about my brothers special talents, and I like a fool, I had not searched them out on my own. Did Zorren have an aggressive talent like Captain Hames telekinesis or something more passive like my Empathic Dome-ni? The possibilities made me sweat a little, but I wasnt going to back down, because the other thing my dad had taught me was to never show weakness to a predator. I think Id done a disservice to myself in our previous conversation by asking Zooren to reconsider what he was doing, but I felt it necessary to try and find another way around this. All of it seemed crazy, over the top, and a ridiculous way for two Princes of the Empire to act. Surely, there could be another way we could work our differences than straight up violence? But it seemed it was the only thing Zorren would listen to, so I did my best to stand straight and tall and to meet his blazing gaze as he walked toward me out of the dark shadows from where hed been waiting for me. Times up, little brother, he said. I heard the words coming from me before I had much time to think about it. Zorren, we dont have to do this. I saw from the hard glint in his eyes that he wasnt receptive to my one last plea. Frustration and fear twisted in my chest. I didnt want this and I wasnt even sure I could survive it. But what else could I do? I readied myself, and before I knew it, Zorrens knife was slashing out at me. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I managed to duck out of the way and twist to the side well out of range of his weapon, but he was quick, and I found myself having to dodge the knife a second and third time. It missed me all three times, but the next one, I slipped on the mossy rock under my feet and found myself falling backward. Instead of landing flat on my ass, I turned the fall into a tumbling roll and came back to my feet as quick as I could, only to have Zorren meet me with yet another knife strike. This time, the blade swiped my chest. Thankfully, it was a swallow cut and I barely felt the tip as it moved across me. Damn he was fast. Faster than the average person, so that must mean he was being augmented by a Dome-ni. Maybe Agility or Endurance? Either one meant he had an advantage over me. But then I had an advantage over him, and it might be the only way I could win against Zorren. So I mentally shifted into my quat-lo training. Dad had taught me a lot about the Ethian martial art over the years, but the most important lesson he''d imparted was about the flow of energy. Quat-lo wasn''t just about physical movements; it was about harnessing the energy around you and within you. As Zorren lunged at me again, I closed my eyes for a split second, reaching out with my senses. The bioluminescent flora pulsed with an otherworldly rhythm, and I could feel the vibrations of countless tiny insect wings beating in the air. Even the rock beneath my feet seemed to hum with a subtle energy. I let it all wash over me, through me, becoming one with the strange environment. When I opened my eyes, time seemed to slow. I could see the individual droplets of sweat flying from Zorren''s brow as he swung his knife. With a fluid motion that felt more like dancing than fighting, I sidestepped his attack. My hand brushed against a glowing stalk of something that looked a lot like a cattail. It flared a bright yellow for a few seconds and I could swear I heard it hum, but Zorren was coming at me again, so I ignored the plant and met the attack. Im not sure how much time passed as we exchanged blow after blow. It seemed like time was standing still as a witness while we battled one another. He would strike. I would dodge. I would drive my knife toward him, and he would find a way to evade it at the last moment. His movements were fast and powerful. Mine were calculated and precise. In our dangerous dance, I did manage to get in a few strikes that left him with several swallow gashes across his left arm and face. But beside the one across my chest, he had yet to land another strike against me. I knew that wouldnt last. I was getting tired and still weak from whatever had knocked me out back at the tunnel and my lung was burning again, which was making breathing difficult and a distraction I couldnt afford. And unfortunately, Zorren did not show any signs of wavering or backing down. I retreated from an unexpectedly quick lunge and the tip of his blade barely missed my right eye. As I stepped back, I noticed the bioluminescent flora which appeared to respond to our movements, dimming and brightening in rhythm with our steps. The air grew thick with an otherworldly mist, carrying the scent of ozone and something ancient, primal. Zorren''s eyes gleamed with an unnatural light, reflecting the eerie glow around us. I circled him warily, my senses on high alert. The cavern seemed to breathe with us, its walls pulsing with veins of phosphorescent minerals. Shadows danced at the edge of my vision, taking on shapes that seemed almost alive. Suddenly, a distant rumble echoed through the chamber. The ground beneath our feet trembled, and loose pebbles skittered across the floor. Zorren and I both paused, momentarily distracted by this new development.